#Three is pretty straightforward I think??
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
For Rome - Chapter 2
Summary: When those three days pass, he's back to see you and talk about things most important to him.
Pairing: General Marcus Acasius x F!Reader
Warnings: a description of injuries (I'm not a doctor or do not have any medical education so apologies), angst, some fluff if you squint, a not-defined age-gap. English isn't my first language so apologies for all mistakes.
Words: 4 300
N/A: The story is not really canon, but I still hope you guys will enjoy it ;)
Marcus Acasius never imagined a woman could take up so much space in his thoughts. It was absurd, really. He was a Roman General, a man forged in the fires of war, and yet he felt like a boyâa foolish, inexperienced boyâmesmerized by something he couldnât shake from his mind.
As he sat in the quiet of his chambers, the world outside his door dimmed by night, his thoughts betrayed him once more. He couldnât stop thinking about you. The memory of your gentle touch on his scars lingered like a phantom, your soft voice echoing in his mind, and those eyesâthose beautiful eyes so full of careâthey almost broke him. You made him feel strong, and yet so painfully vulnerable all at once.
Every night, as per your orders, he applied the oil you had given him. The act itself was mundane, yet it felt anything but. The subtle, calming scent reminded him of the peace he had found in your presence. Whether it was the oil itself or the thought of you that brought him relief, he couldnât be certain. What he did know was that the angry red scars were beginning to fade, the pain that had once been constant now a dull memory. You were skilled, undoubtedly so, and he clung to that explanation for why you haunted his thoughts.
Yes, it was your talent. It had to be.
It couldnât possibly be you.
He had traveled far and wide, seen beauty in every corner of the empire. He had shared nights with women whose allure could make poets weep. You were lovely, of courseâadorable, even if he were forced to describe you. But he was no stranger to beautiful women. Unlike the younger men under his command, he had long since lost the naĂŻve infatuation with a pretty face. He had experienced it all before, knew it well, and yet here he was.
And so, when he summoned one of his men to gather information about you, he told himself it was out of curiosity for your skills, nothing more.
The report was straightforward enough. You were from a lower-class family, though your roots hinted at something more complex. Your father had once been part of an aristocratic lineage, but when he married your motherâa woman of modest meansâhe was disowned. Together, they built a humble life, known for their generosity and compassion.
The tragedy of their deaths, claimed by illness, had left you alone. But it also explained much about you. Your fatherâs education had clearly been passed down, and your motherâs kindness was etched into every fiber of your being. It all made sense nowâthe deft way your hands worked, the calming air you carried, the unwavering patience and joy with which you helped those in need.
He found himself smiling at the thought of you. Even your stubborn refusal to address him with the formality his title demanded brought a strange warmth to his chest. It was improper, yes, but it was honest. It reminded him of how deeply you valued peopleânot their titles or their rank, just their humanity.
So when the third day finally arrived, Marcus Acasius was more than ready to see you again. He had spent the past two days drowning in reports, orders, and the endless bureaucracy of war, but the thought of you lingered like a quiet undercurrent. Of course, he told himself, this visit was purely about your skills. Your talent for healing was unparalleled, and any admiration he held for you stemmed entirely from professional respect. Or so he insisted.
---
You were exhausted. More so than usual, which was saying something.
Helping people was your callingâit gave you purpose and joyâbut the demands were relentless, and lately, sleep had become a luxury you could scarcely afford. Last night, a frantic knock at your door woke you at three in the morning. A small family needed your help; their young son was sick and vomiting, and his parents were in a state of panic.
You had gone to them immediately, carrying your bag of remedies through the cold, quiet streets. After examining the boy, you reassured the worried parents that it was likely something heâd eaten. You gave him a dose of your homemade stomach drops and stayed long enough to see his color return before heading back.
But the day didnât stop there. As soon as the sun rose, more patients arrived, each with their own ailments and needs. It was nearly nightfall when you finally sat down, the ache in your feet a dull reminder of the hours youâd spent moving from one task to the next.
Your eyes fell on the small bag of coins sitting on your table. The one the general had given you three days ago. It remained untouched, unopenedâa symbol of your stubbornness. You had told yourself you didnât need it, that you could manage without it.
And yet, as your gaze lingered on it, a small pang of disappointment stirred within you.
He hadnât come back.
You frowned, pressing your lips together as if to stop yourself from admitting the truth. But it was no use. You wanted to see him again.
Who were you kidding? You liked him.
Marcus Acasius was a mystery to youâa man shaped by war and hardship, yet possessing a depth of kindness you hadnât expected. The way he spoke of his men, the gratitude in his voice when he thanked you, it was like listening to a father speaking of his children. It had been endearing, yes, but it had also made your silly crush on him all the harder to ignore.
Couldnât he have been just handsome?
But no, he had to be charming too.
And handsome he was. The image of him lingered in your mindâhis broad shoulders and strong, weathered hands, his sharp jawline and the lines etched around his eyes from years of experience. His dark brown hair, streaked with just the faintest hints of silver, framed a face that seemed carved by the gods themselves. His piercing gaze, often shadowed with the weight of command, had softened when he looked at you, and the contrast was enough to make your heart race.
He reminded you of a hero from an epic tale, though he carried himself with far more humility. The ruggedness of his features, paired with the quiet strength in his voice, made him nearly impossible to ignore.
And those moments when he smiled? They felt rare, like a secret treasure, and you found yourself wanting to be the cause of it again.
He was older than you, of course, that much was clear. But the years had been kind to him, sculpting his physique and demeanor into something almost otherworldly. He had the physique of a seasoned warriorâbroad and powerful, but lean, every muscle honed for purpose rather than vanity. The way his tunic clung to him when he moved was enough to make your cheeks flush just thinking about it.
So, was it foolish to hope he might return? Maybe. But hope was a stubborn thing, and tonight, it clung to you as tenaciously as the exhaustion in your limbs.
And as you sat there, staring at the unopened bag of coins and willing yourself to move, a part of you couldnât help but glance toward the door.
Almost as if you had summoned him, the soft creak of the door and a quiet knock broke the silence. You stood quickly, brushing your hands on your apron as you approached the door, but the sight on the other side made you freeze.
It was him. The man who had occupied far too many of your thoughts these past days.
âApologies, my lady. I am late,â Marcus Acasius said, his voice carrying that deep timbre that you hadnât realized youâd missed. A faint, self-deprecating smile tugged at his lips. âBut it seems that just because Iâm off the battlefield doesnât mean Iâm free of its demands.â
The joke was awkward, and yet it disarmed you completely. The tiredness that had weighed on you moments ago seemed to lift as if by magic. You smiled, stepping aside to let him in, your voice softer than you intended. âDonât apologize, General. Iâm just glad you listened to me and came.â
Iâm glad you came. The words lingered on the tip of your tongue, but you bit them back, forcing yourself to remain composed.
âAnd I told you not to call me a lady,â you added playfully as you waved him toward the chair by the hearth.
He chuckled, a sound that warmed the room as much as the firelight. You lit the remaining candles, bathing the space in a soft glow, and poured him a cup of wine. His gaze drifted as he accepted it, landing on the small bag of coins sitting on your table.
âI see Iâm as stubborn as you are, my lady,â he said with a raised brow, emphasizing the title with deliberate mischief.
You followed his gaze and sighed, rolling your eyes as you poured yourself a cup of water.
âItâs hard for me to believe you donât need the funds,â he added, his tone light but firm.
âI donât take money from my patients,â you replied, your voice tinged with the stubbornness he was quickly coming to recognize. âThey come here because they know I donât expect anything from them.â
He leaned forward slightly, the light catching the curve of his jaw as he spoke. âIt wasnât meant as payment. It was a gesture of thanks.â
His words were gentle, but the glint of amusement in his eyes didnât escape you. He seemed almost entertained by the pout that had formed on your lips, and for a moment, you thought he might laugh.
Instead, he set his cup aside and began to remove his tunic. You turned instinctively, pretending to busy yourself with your tools, but the sight of his bare chest caught you off guard when you glanced back. Heat rushed to your cheeks, and you cursed the warmth that betrayed you.
Marcus raised a brow, catching the faint flush in your face. Adorable, he thought to himself. Absolutely adorable.
You apologized softly for your cold hands as your fingertips brushed against his skin, working methodically to check his healing wounds. You peeled back the bandages carefully, your touch light yet deliberate. Each scar you examined showed clear signs of improvement, and the satisfaction that lit up your face was undeniable.
âIâd like to take the bandages off completely, if thatâs alright,â you said, glancing up at him.
His deep voice rumbled with a simple, âAlright,â and you thanked him with a smile so sweet it nearly undid him.
As you revealed more of his healing skin, your excitement grew. The bruises that had once been dark and angry were now fading to muted shades. You pressed lightly against the edges of one to test for tenderness, and though he winced slightly, he barely flinched.
âForgive me,â you murmured, pulling your hand back quickly. âI needed to see if it was healing properly.â
When you looked up at him again, your expression was so full of joy that it made his chest tighten.
âIt means youâve been following my instructions,â you said with a pleased smile.
âMore like orders,â he teased, unable to resist.
You shot him a look, but the playful glint in your eye made him chuckle.
âThat oil you made is fascinating,â he admitted, his tone softening. âFor the first time in years, I didnât feel like retching while using medicine.â
You laughed quietly, shaking your head. âThe nose is a powerful instrument. Humans are naturally drawn to things that are pleasing, even when it comes to healing.â
He nodded thoughtfully, though he wasnât sure if it was the oil or you that had been so alluring. No, he told himself firmly. It was the oil. You were just... a curiosity.
Handing him a small bottle, you said, âThree more nights of this, and you should be fine. After that, keep the area dressed for another week to ensure complete healing. And please,â you added, your tone soft but serious, âmake sure you rest. Rest is as powerful as any medicine I could make.â
You placed your hand lightly on his freshly dressed ribs, your fingers lingering just a moment too long. When you realized it, you pulled back quickly, your heart racing as if youâd been caught doing something improper.
Marcus noticed, of course. But instead of teasing you, he simply smiledâa quiet, knowing smile that made your stomach flutter.
âThank you,â he said, his voice low and genuine. âFor everything.â
You nodded, your cheeks warm as you turned away, focusing on tidying your supplies. But as you moved, you felt his gaze on you, steady and unwavering.
âActuallyâŚâ
The sound of your name on his lips made you freeze. It wasnât his usual voiceâthe commanding tone of a general accustomed to giving orders. No, this was different. It was hesitant, almost fragile, like he was about to confess something he wasnât sure you wanted to hear.
âI came to ask you something. A favor.â
Your heart skipped, the uncharacteristic vulnerability in his voice sending a ripple of unease through you. You forced a smile, trying to ease the tension that seemed to thicken the air between you. âWhat is it, General?â
He didnât answer immediately. Instead, his gaze fell to the floor, his hands flexing and releasing as if grappling with the weight of his own words. You stayed quiet, waiting, though every second of his silence felt heavier than the last.
âThis will likely be my last campaign for a long time,â he said finally, his voice quiet and measured. âThe emperor is preparing to marry, and with any luck, heâll have his hands too full with his new bride to concern himself with war.â
The faint bitterness in his tone made you smile despite yourself. It was rare to hear him speak so plainly about the emperor, and it felt oddly comforting to know he shared your unspoken frustrations.
âItâs a critical mission,â he continued, his gaze meeting yours for a fleeting moment before flickering away again. âNot for Rome, but for my men. Their morale is fragile, and I want as many of them to come back as possible. They deserve that much.â
There was a heaviness in his voice that made your chest tighten. You nodded softly, silently urging him to go on.
âWhat is it you need from me, General?â you asked gently when the silence stretched too long.
He stepped closer, his presence suddenly filling the room in a way that made it hard to breathe. Your heart stuttered as he moved within armâs reach, his broad frame towering yet not imposing. It wasnât his size or rank that overwhelmed youâit was the way he looked at you, as though searching for an answer he wasnât sure you could give.
âOf course youâd want to help,â he murmured, his voice carrying a warmth that sent a shiver through you. âYou really are an angel, arenât you?â
The words caught you off guard. Your lips parted to respond, but no sound came. Before you could compose yourself, he reached out, his fingers brushing against your cheek as he tucked a stray strand of hair behind your ear.
It was such a small gesture, but the tenderness in it left you frozen. You could feel the warmth of his hand lingering on your skin long after he pulled away.
âI want you to come with me,â he said simply.
His words felt like a punch to the chest, knocking the air out of your lungs. You blinked, staring at him in disbelief. âIâm⌠Iâm not sure I heard you correctly, my Lord.â
âYou heard me,â he replied, his tone steady but lined with something raw. âYouâre the most talented healer Iâve ever met. You donât just treat wounds; you give people hope. You make them feel seen, cared forâlike they matter. Thatâs something Iâve never seen in the ranks of the Roman army.â
His words struck a chord deep within you, and for a moment, you felt like a child againâsmall and unsure, standing in the shadow of something far bigger than yourself.
âThe medics I take with me,â he continued, his voice quieter now, âtheyâre soldiers first. Theyâre efficient, but theyâve seen too much, and it shows. My menâthey trust you. They look to you for more than just healing. I want them to have that on the battlefield, too.â
He sighed, running a hand through his hair, leaving it disheveled. âIâm tired,â he admitted, his voice breaking slightly. âSo damn tired of burying boys who never got the chance to live. Of hearing mothers wail when they learn their sons wonât come home. Of hearing wives weep for the husbands theyâve lost.â
His shoulders slumped slightly, the weight of his words seeming to bear down on him. He turned away, walking to the window, his hand resting on the frame as he stared into the darkness outside.
âIâm asking for a lot,â he said, his voice barely above a whisper. âBut I wouldnât ask if I didnât believe you were the only one who could give them what they need.â
His words hung heavy in the air, wrapping around you like a storm cloud.
âIâm not who you think I am,â you whispered, your voice trembling. âIâm just a girl from a low-born family. I mix oils and make stomach drops. I wrap bandages. Iâm notâŚâ
âYouâre more than that,â he interrupted, his voice rising with conviction. âYouâve done more for them than anyone else has. Youâve given them hope, kindness, a reason to believe in something. Including me.â
Your breath caught at his last words. He turned back to you, his eyes searching yours, and the intensity of his gaze made your chest ache.
Tears welled in your eyes despite your best efforts to hold them back. The vulnerability in his face, the rawness in his voiceâit was too much.
âMy ladyâŚâ He stepped closer, his tone soft, almost pleading.
âIâm no one,â you whispered, shaking your head. âI help them because they come to me already half-healed. I donât do anything specialâŚâ
âYou do more than you know,â he said, his voice steady but filled with emotion. âAnd I donât expect miracles. I just want my men to feel cared for. To know thereâs someone who sees them as more than soldiers.â
He paused, his gaze dropping to the floor. âI want them to feel like they have something to come back to. And I donât want to wait until they return to Rome to give them that.â
The room was silent, save for the faint crackle of the fire. You stared at him, his words sinking into your chest like stones, heavy and unrelenting.
âI have people here who depend on me,â you murmured, the words faltering as they left your lips. Your eyes darted anywhere but to his face. How could you look at him, knowing the weight of what he was asking? It felt impossibly heavy, pressing down on you, suffocating you.
âWhat you ask of me, my Lord, itâs too muchâŚâ you trailed off, your voice barely audible. The truth was clawing at your chest, but you didnât know how to give it words.
You stood abruptly, needing movement, needing something to ground yourself. The room suddenly felt too small, the air too thin. Your fingers moved to the jars on your desk, rearranging them out of habit, though they didnât need fixing. Your thoughts were a whirlwind, crashing into one another with relentless force, refusing to settle.
âIâm more than honored,â you said, though the words felt hollow. They werenât untrue, but they werenât enough to explain the tempest inside you.
You paused, your hands gripping the edge of the desk as if it could keep you steady. âGods, this is why I hate Rome!â The words burst from you, sharp and unguarded, as though ripped from the deepest part of your soul.
The moment they escaped, regret surged through you like a tidal wave. You froze, your breath catching, your chest tightening with panic.
Behind you, you felt his attention shift, his presence suddenly sharper, heavier.
âDo you really hate Rome?â His voice was calm, but the question cut through you, leaving you bare.
You turned slowly, your heart hammering in your chest. Did I say that out loud?
His gaze met yours, unwavering. It wasnât cold or accusing; it was something worse. Understanding. He saw you, and in that moment, it felt as though he could see everythingâyour doubts, your fears, your anger, and the tiny flicker of hope youâd long tried to smother.
âIâŚâ you stammered, your throat dry, âForgive me, General, I have misspoken.â Your words rushed out, desperate to cover the mistake you couldnât take back.
âYou havenât,â he said softly.
The gentleness in his tone startled you, and when he stepped closer, you instinctively stepped back, your hands gripping the desk tighter.
âPerhaps,â he continued, âitâs not Rome you hate. Perhaps itâs the Rome we have nowâthe one ruled by men who care nothing for its people.â
Your breath hitched. His words were dangerous. More dangerous than anything youâd dared to think aloud. And yet, they resonated so deeply within you that you couldnât push them away.
âTell me,â he said, his voice a quiet plea. âTell me about the Rome you dream of.â
You hesitated, your mind racing. How could you speak of the thoughts youâd buried so deep, even you were afraid to confront them?
When his hand cupped your cheek, the warmth of his touch startled you, grounding you. His thumb brushed lightly across your skin, and for the briefest moment, the noise in your mind stilled.
âMy parents dreamed of a Rome that belonged to its people,â you began, your voice trembling. âThey dreamed of a place where corruption didnât rule, where the public had the power to choose their future.â
You paused, the weight of those memories pressing against your chest. You could see your parents so clearly, their faces illuminated by the flicker of the candle light as they whispered of a better world.
âBut I donât think their dream was enough,â you admitted, your voice quieter now. âIt was⌠too far away, too focused on what could be. The Rome I dream of needs to start here, now.â
His brow furrowed slightly, but he didnât interrupt. He watched you, his expression open, patient.
âIt needs to start with the wars,â you said, your voice growing stronger. âEnding them. No more death, no more pain, no more conquering. We have to stop trying to claim the world when we canât even take care of the people we already have.â
The words poured out of you now, a torrent you couldnât hold back.
âThere are people starving, suffering, dying right here in Rome. How can we talk about a better future when weâre losing the present?â
Your chest heaved as you finished, your heart pounding against your ribs. For the first time in your life, you had spoken the truth of your dreams aloud, and it felt like tearing open a wound.
âAnd do you believe thatâs possible under Geta and Caracalla?â he asked, his tone gentle but edged with something you couldnât quite name.
A bitter laugh escaped you before you could stop it.
âThey donât know how to build,â you said, the anger in your voice surprising even yourself. âAll they know is how to destroy. Every day, I see what their vanity has done to the city I love. I try to help, but itâs never enough. I canât undo the damage theyâve done.â
Tears welled in your eyes, and this time, you didnât bother to fight them.
âTell me, General,â you whispered, your voice trembling with both anger and despair. âDo you know what itâs like to hear the cries of the dying? To see the fear in someoneâs eyes as they realize itâs over? Do you know what itâs like to hold someoneâs hand as they take their last breath?â
Your voice cracked, and the sob that followed broke free before you could stop it. Your knees buckled, but before you could fall, his arms were there. Strong, steady, pulling you against his chest.
âI know,â he murmured, his voice soft and filled with a sorrow that mirrored your own.
The warmth of him enveloped you, his steady heartbeat grounding you as your emotions spilled over.
âI know exactly how you feel,â he said, his voice trembling slightly. âIâve held the hands of boys who will never grow old. Iâve listened to the wails of mothers, the sobs of wives. Itâs why I need you.â
He pulled back just enough to look at you, his hands cradling your face. His thumbs brushed away your tears with a tenderness that made your chest ache.
âItâs why I need you to help me help them,â he continued, his voice steady, filled with conviction. âHelp me build the Rome we both dream of.â
His words hung in the air, heavy with promise and hope. You stared at him, your heart warring with your mind. He believed in you, in your dreams, in a future that felt impossible.
And somehow, against all logic, you believed in him too.
You nodded, the motion small but certain.
For the first time, you allowed yourself to hopeânot just for the Rome you dreamed of, but for the man standing before you.
#marcus acacius#marcus acacias x reader#marcus acacius smut#marcus acacius gladiator II#marcus acacius x you#gladiator 2 fic#gladiator#gladiator ii#gladiator 2#marcus acacius fanfiction#marcus acacius fic#general marcus acacius#pedro pascal#pedro pascal character fanfic#pedro pascal characters#pedrohub#pedro pascal fanfic#pedro pascal fanfiction#pedro pascal x reader
76 notes
¡
View notes
Text
okay so I've been thinking about this for a while and.
Grimwalkers. Let's say them and Caleb seen in season 3 weren't hallucinations and were real, and any dead grims go to GrimWorld and idk. Hang out with the others for all eternity I guess
Since you can see the spot Caleb was stabbed in (because of the tear in the shirt) but not the actual wound (no blood) how do you think that works
Please reblog if you've voted! I wanna see what the general consensus is in the fandom
#wow actually me talking#Poll#The owl house#Toh grimwalker#Toh Caleb#To give a bit more info on each choice (since I'm not sure if I phrased it too vaguely)#Choice one is kinda like how hunter appeared post possession??#Like they're dead but the wound appears how it would've had it healed on the ghost#Choice two is the same as 1 but with no (bodily) indicators of the wound having even happened#(it can still be seen in the clothing like the tear on Caleb's shirt)#Three is pretty straightforward I think??#Like ever bleeding wounds all that horror shit#Obviously they wouldn't show that in the actual cartoons but#Who knows! Maybe someone has that interpretation!#I'll probably make some follow up polls on the specifics but this'll be the kinda like#Base poll
4 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Shoutout to my Monkees mutuals for reminding me about the Monkees and their music; now I'm thinking about how She is such a season 2 Damon talking about Katherine song.
Meanwhile, 1864 Damon is of course firmly Vampire Girl by the Misfits (he would die for her, and he did).
#Damon Salvatore#The Vampire Diaries#Datherine#the Monkees#She#that post defending Auntie Grizelda got me listening to them a little again and first of all She slaps#and second of all Damon is singing it about Katherine. privately of course. but in his heart#Vampire Girl#the Misfits#I like to imagine Damon would be very fond of both of these songs#some people see him as a Taylor Swift fan because he mentions her but he specifically says that he *tolerates* her music to get girls#the only music we canonically know he listens to is Enjoy the Silence by Anberlin and 21 Guns by Green Day. So really he's an emo#well and Ask the Angels by Dead Sara in season 5#I'm trying to think of any other diegetic music Damon chose in some way. but just based on those three I'd say he's a man of taste#and I like to imagine there's some diversity in what he listens to#assigned Monkees fan by way of my tumblr mutuals hehehe#anyways time for my monthly main blog post#idk I need to bring these things more into balance. but ah well here we are#I love how tumblr is just all of our obsessions bumping up against each other and sometimes meshing together#I should reblog with applicable lyrics#some music for my favorite terrible vampire man <3 ;)#update: I was gonna pick some lyrics but nevermind it's really just the whole song#although 'she needs someone to walk on so her feet don't touch the ground' hits in particular#Vampire Girl is pretty lyrically straightforward but it definitely hits human Damon's devotion to her#also I know it's not necessary to italicize song titles but I wanted She to stand out because I feel like if you don't know the song#you might think I just capitalized a random word. so I wanted to be clear#I ramble#even in the tags I ramble
4 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Thinking about soulmate AUs for my OCs because I'm in a romantic mood rn
#myocs#derek's soulmate is obviously seba so things are pretty straightforward there#I think their relationship would probably progress the same? they don't rush into things just because they're soulmates#they just enjoy their time together and form a sweet bond and fall in love <3#eze doesn't have a soulmate. he wonders for a while if that's because he's artificially created or because he's aro#then he mets gabri who's also aro and has two soulmates (one platonic and another queerplatonic)#so that answers his question somewhat. it stings a little that he doesn't have something most people have#but he tries not to let it get into his head#also yeah the twins are platonic soulmates. I headcanon most twins are like that because of twin bond and stuff#tristĂĄn unlike his sister doesn't have another soulmate of any type- and he's pretty bitter about that fact#it's something he shares with his mother! which makes it hurt even worse. rip tristĂĄn he can never get a w#the triplets meanwhile aren't soulmates actually. piper has always been bothered by that but luca and zach don't care#they're all very close anyway. they don't need some stuff destiny bullshit to make their bond special#I presume piper and luca have soulmates although for now I don't ship them with anyone. zach has at least three romantic soulmates#zachary has a lot of love in his little body and he's not afraid of sharing it lmao#ray meanwhile... it would depend on when he finds out about the soulmate bond due to the age gap#as long as he finds out once he's an adult there wouldn't be any problems though- at least not on his part#springtrap might worry about it however. might feel like it's coercive to date him when there's this destiny thing over their heads#so it takes a while for him to accept the idea of entering a relationship together and raymond accepts that#they are friends for a while. get to know each other well. figure out if this is really what they both want#eventually it does become romantic though <3 ray charms his way right into his heart like the little devil he is
4 notes
¡
View notes
Text
and what if nero thinks of himself as a tool for the three magicians he knew for a decade. what if he only limits as himself as a pawn, what if that's why he so easily threw himself as a sacrifice to protect his friends.
#im giving myself pain because i just know maydare would diverse from this#nero knew his worth but as a prince rather than as himself. he have SO MUCH trust on his familiar that it will bring rescue to his team#kanon told nero why he saved him and told him about the future war just when he was 6 years old. he kept that in mind and what his life is#for. kanon literally told nero that he's gonna be a necessary pawn in the future lmao?? kanon who had gone through so much could not care#less for some ordinary people ig since he was so detached from emotions... he's straightforward to nero and nero took it pretty well?????#ANYWAY rereading nero.... nero didn't seem to mind dying??????? like what the hell boy????????? he's not freaking out about himself#dying at all. rather he's concerned for the things happening around him and the people worrying about him????#'beatrice saw me and let out a small cry. did i look that bad?' YOU'RE IN A STATE OF DYING. NERO YOU WERE STABBED.#IN DIFFERENT PARTS OF YOUR BODY. A CURSE IS SPREADING IN YOUR BODY. NERO???#'What was i doing/ thinking about things so detachedly when it hurt so much that it felt like i was going to die' YOUđ#he knows he can't die here. he know he have so many things left to do.#this entire time he's fighting through the curse he did not say anything. the only words he uttered was makia's name. his concern for her.#he felt like he can't die without confirming if she's okay. once he knew that she's already he felt relieved that his vision is turning#white. nero what the fuck omg. i know he's been fighting off the curse the best he can and he's getting tired but nero oh my god#be concerned for yourself boy#for ten years he don't value himself as himself but rather someone who is a pawn for this world and the three magicians.#he's well aware of the purpose of his life. he's already set to serve those three magicians specially kanon for saving him and teaching him#various of things. also what was shatoma saying what did she mean#'What? I merely did what i could do for you wou didn't need any help.' what do you mean#first off i wanna point out the way she replied to nero's apology and thanks 'i merely did what i could do for you' i don't know how to#describe it but it feels like she was familiar with him in a fond way?? that added with 'who didn't need any help' she knows what he's#capable of and i think shatoma knows he can overcome it by himself? but my boy is like. gonna pass out. i think she's genuinely worried lol#each magician had something to do this volume- eska had to go find makia and thor and bring them to ulysses#ulysses makia and thor had to release pan faunus while eska puts up the defense. shatoma could've gone with eska or with kanon but no#she went to where the rest were- it's probably to check on the people in the labyrinth.. i want to know if she knew about nero's injuries..#oh that reminds me- shatoma is in lune ruschia's uniform so she's probably in the labyrinth before nero frey and lapis came back#she and eska probably arrived *after* nero makia and frey went out to find lapis#eska goes to find makia and thor while shatoma went in the labyrinth before gt9 came back#đŚ'...Kanon? He's going where he needs to go.' in which nero thought 'So Brother's on the move.'........... he knows he knows..#shatoma trust nero enough to know how capable he is.. maybe she even trust him enough to let him know about their plans since he's
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
muffins
viktor x f! reader
3.8k, MDNI, no use of (y/n)
description: Viktor had been so kind as to agree to help you out with your midterm prep, so you thought baking him muffins would be a great way to repay him. However, an accidental secret ingredient gets in the way of studying.
warnings: Age gap, roomie smut, more story than smut, p in v, sex pollen/serum (with pretty explicit consent), overall jolly good fun, no harm no foul, yippee!
a/n: inspired by @the-hidden-pages story, Human Testing because itâs one of the first viktor x reader fics i ever read and i STRONGLY recommend!
Any student should feel lucky to have the smartest men at the academy as their roommates. Being an undergraduate biochem student who had to work to pay her own tuition, going to lecture wasnât always an option. Thatâs when youâd bake a tray of brownies or do some extra dishes and call in a favor from one of your roomies.
It happened all the time, which made you incredibly thankful to have one people-pleaser in the apartment. Jayce was always willing to put aside whatever he was doing and help you out on your Arcane Studies homework or your Bioengineering project. Last semester, finals week consisted of the two of you sitting criss-cross applesauce on the rug of the living room, paper scattered all over the floor as you tried to decipher the grading scale of your Organic Chemistry class to see what the lowest grade on the test you could get was and still wind up with a passing grade (something Jayce had done plenty of times in his undergrad years).
Viktor, on the other hand, had gotten somewhat tired of your constant requests for him to backtrack and dive into knowledge he hadnât tapped for years now. He was never particularly rude about it, but you were very perceptive. When you asked him to repeat an explanation once or twice, you noticed the growing exhaustion on his face that bordered frustration and you stopped asking for his help going forward. It wasnât to his own fault, you could be pretty needy sometimes, so more often than not, you just asked Jayce.
Only, Jayce was out of town for a Hextech press conference this weekend, the weekend before you had your Arcane Studies midterm. In a heartbreaking display, he had apologized profusely for not being able to help, inches away from getting on his knees and begging for forgiveness. You assured him none of that was necessary, and that youâd just stay up studying in the library or even reach out to your TA (who youâd never even spoken to before in class or outside of it, and who you were certain would be less helpful than Jayce).
To remedy your situationâeven though you pinkie promised him you didnât need him toâhe took it upon himself to ask Viktor to help you cram study on Sunday night, the night before your midterm. While Jayce asked, you did your best to listen from your bedroom, the next room over. You heard some grumbling from Viktor and a muffled, yet compelling âSheâs our roommate and she bakes us nice thingsâ from Jayce.
Apparently that last bit must have been very rousing, because shortly after, Jayce was at your door telling you that Viktor agreed to a maximum of three hours of cramming that would begin no earlier than eight at night.
You worked for all of Saturdayâs daylight hours, and then finalized your experimental serum for your Advanced Biochemistry project. For the biochem class, youâd been studying methods of enhancing senses for the first half of the quarter and your midterm project involved making a serum that could temporarily improve the performance of one human sense. Around three weeks ago, you and your classmates drew topics from a hat and your fingers emerged with âarousalâ on a piece of paper. Needless to say, you were concerned. You thought the serum project would be fairly straightforward, and had already brainstormed ideas for vision enhancing serums or hearing aid serums, but arousal? You had to think out of the box for that one.
When you finished up your last touches to the serum, you were left with enough time at night to get ingredients to bake Viktor some muffins as a sign of your gratitude. You got enough stuff for twice as much as you wouldâve made for Jayce and actually stuck to the recipe this time. Keeping Viktor happy was a very delicate ecosystem and there could be no tampering.
It wasnât that he was a grump or even that he hated you, he was just too busy to want to help and too intelligent to want to backtrack. Once he had even looked at what you were studying and said, âIâd have to go too far back to help you.â That was inspiring.
You poured the contents of your tote bag on the counter.
On your better days, you and Viktor actually got along quite well. Those were the rare days when Viktor got more than three hours of sleep and ate a full meal before two pm. In his best conditions, the two of you were good friends.
The best days were when he and Jayce both come home early enough for you to make them a home cooked meal. Then youâd all curl up on the couch and watch a movie. The last time that happened, Jayce picked some superhero movie youâd never heard of and you and Viktor both fell asleep. You woke up the next morning asleep on Viktorâs chest with four blankets piled on top of you both. Jayce said he knew both of you ran cold, so he took the blankets from your beds. You and Viktor never talked about that night.
The exhaustion of your stressful Saturday had leaked into your studying Sunday, and in a tired stupor, you whisked together all the ingredients for the muffins and poured them haphazardly into the mold. They might not look pretty, but at least theyâd taste good.
You pulled the freshly baked muffins from the oven and rested them on the stovetop. The sweet aroma of warm blueberry filled the apartment. It must have roused Viktor from whatever he was working on in his room, because he emerged a full quarter of an hour earlier than your agreed upon study time.
âHey,â you said. âI made you some muffins as a thank you. Theyâre still hot, though, I wasnât expecting you for another fifteen minutes.â
âThatâs fine,â he said, setting himself at the kitchen table and sipping from a cup of coffee that had been there since Jayce was still in town. âWould you like to begin now?â
You grab all your study guides and homework assignments and your assortment of chicken scratch notes and slide them over to him on the table.
âAre your midterms cumulative?â He asked, finishing the remnants of his cold coffee.
âNo,â you answered. Thank God. If you had to remember everything that was in the last midterm youâd be losing your mind right about now. âEverything past Arcane History will be on the test.â
âMm. I see.â
He scans your notes for another five minutes.
âIâll quiz you,â he decided, standing up to check on the temperature of the cooling muffins on the stovetop.
âUh, okay.â You didnât typically study by being quizzed, especially when you hardly went to lecture and didnât even know most of the material. But you didnât want to risk arguing with Viktor and have him decide to take his muffin to-go.
âTell me why the Arcane can manifest in such unpredictable manners?â
âBecauseâŚâ you started to think that maybe going to your TA wasnât such a bad idea after all. Your TA was just a random graduate student. The roommate that was helping you study now was one of the inventors of Hextech, the researcher responsible for some of the greatest advancements in Piltoverâs modern understanding of the Arcane. â...it reflects the intentions of the user.â
âCorrect,â he says, affording you a rare Viktor smile. âWould you like a muffin?â
You had intended for the muffins to be entirely Viktorâs, but you hadnât eaten all day and gods, they smelled good. Plus, it was like a reward for getting an answer right.
âSure, thanks.â
You watch as Viktor plucks two muffins from the tin and comes back to seat himself at the table. He hands one to you and sorts through the papers youâve scattered on the desk as he brings a small chunk to his mouth. You do the same.
Something tastes slightly off, but you canât quite put your finger on it. Itâs possible the ratio is off, and in your tired state you added too little vanilla extract or too much vegetable oil. Regardless, theyâre not bad at all.
âYour notes are a little bit difficult toââ Viktor stops before finishing his sentence. He pulls out a sheet of paper from the pile and reads it, his eyes widening a bit as he does.
âWhat? Whatâs wrong?â
âThese notes are from your biochem class,â he says, his eyes flickering up to meet yours for just a few seconds over the piece of paper. âThis is an interesting assignmentâŚâ
âOh,â you feel your cheeks growing hot. âSorry, thatâs not supposed to be in there.â
You reach out to take the paper from him, but he pulls it back as you do. Heâs still reading it. Youâd really like him to stop reading about your own aphrodisiac serum, but your embarrassment is a bit unwarranted. After all, you didnât make the serum because you wanted it, you made it because it was a graded assignment. Nothing more. So what if you did eventually garner interest in the topic. So much interest, in fact, that you did extensive research into the properties your serum could afford and spent long hours in your lab experimenting with it. Shamefully, yes, you had tried some of it. Mainly to test its efficiency but also out of plain curiosity. You had determined that it was safe, most importantly, but youâd also learned that it tasted horrible. To counter that, youâd added someâ
âOh fuck!â You shout as you scoot your chair so far back so quickly that it topples over. You stumble over your bag on the floor as you sprint to the kitchen.
âIs something wrong?â Viktor asks from his seated position.
âDonât eat the muffin!â You exclaim as you run to the counter space next to the stove, your heart pounding.
You confirm your worst fear. The bottle of vanilla extract you picked up from the supermarket sits on the counter, the protective seal still intact. Your arousal serum, however, is halfway empty a few inches beside the extract.
You turn around slowly to face Viktor.
âItâs a bit late for that,â Viktor says, holding up the half of his muffin that remains. âDid something happen?â
You eye your own muffin on the table, half eaten as well.
âFuck, fuck, fuck,â you scrambled back toward the table where Viktor sat, the serum held tight by your hand. âYouâre not allergic to anything, are you?â
âNo,â Viktor says, eyeing you like youâre crazy.
Come on, just get it out already. You have to tell him, it would be morally bankrupt not to.
âI accidentally drugged you.â
Okay, maybe not like that.
Viktor just stared at you, his expression unchanged. You sort of just wished he would yell at you so that you could get the encounter over with, but no such luck. He just sat, unphased, until he picked up the notes he was looking at earlier.
âWith this?â He asks. Even his voice is still even. You knew that if the roles had been reversed you would be fracking out, absolutely bouncing off the walls.
âYes, but donât worry Iâve done lots of research on this serum,â you say, taking the notes from Viktor and looking them over. You read the list two or three times, scanning for any sort of antidote for ingestion. You saw none. âHow could I have not included an antidote?â You mutter, mentally beating yourself up.
âItâs okay,â Viktor said and you couldnât even bring yourself to look up at him from your notes. âIt is safe, yes? It wonât kill us?â
âNo, it wonât, but itâs a powerful aphrodisiac and I added half the serum to those muffins. If my math is right, youâre taking three times the recommended dosage.â
âBut I only ate half the muffin,â Viktor counters. Again, youâre shocked by how unphased he is.
âOkay, then one and a half times the dosage,â you shrug off his comment as you look for anything in your notes that might reveal a way to undo this mess.
âI assume this means you no longer wish to study?â Viktor says.
âHow are you so calm about this?â You finally burst out, slamming the paper down on the table to look at him.
Big mistake.
Once you see him, you become lightheaded and your knees buckle beneath you. You have to sit down to stop yourself from falling over.
âAre you alright?â Viktor asks.
âI-Iâm fine,â you shake your head in an attempt to get some blood flowing to your brain. No luck.
âSince youâre obviously worked up about this, why donât you tell me how it works and then we can go from there.â
âItâs a fast acting stimulant,â you say, burying your face in your hands. âThe chemistry is irrelevant since I have no goddamn cure for it, but it works the same as any other aphrodisiac. It makes you susceptible to arousal and heightens it by three times at a normal dosage, and in our case⌠nearly five times.â
âIntriguing,â he says, eyeing the muffin that lays neglected on the table. âSuch a strange class project. Arenât there moral quandaries to be had for such a substance?â
âYes of course there are, which is why I made it so that it only takes effect if thereâs already a degree of attraction in placeââ
You shouldnât have said anything. Especially not when youâre so clearly affected by it in the presence of Viktor. Way to sell yourself out.
âSo youâre sayingâŚâ
You groan out in frustration, but once you look at Viktor youâre reminded of why you had your face buried in your hands. Somehow every feature of his seems five times more beautiful than you normally regarded them. His perfectly angular nose, his narrowed amber eyes, his messy hair which fell in ways you could never recreate on paperâŚ
âI have a feeling you know exactly what Iâm saying.â You squeezed your eyes shut. If you couldnât see him, he couldnât torture you.
Or so you thought.
A tantalizing graze of his hand on yours shot shivers down your spine. You pulled away so fast that a few of the papers on the desk shifted from the shear force of the wind.
âDonât do that,â you seethed, sucked your teeth as you pressed your eyes shut so hard that you saw stars.
âBecauseâŚit affects you?â His voice was raspy and slow, or maybe thatâs just what the serum was making you hear. Every bit of what he was doing seemed five times as attractive as it would normally be.
Youâd done such a good job at hiding your feelings for Viktor for almost a year now. Being roommates with someone you found incredibly attractive was no easy task. And now all of your efforts were thrown out the window because of a stupid baking mishap.
âYouâre being cruel,â you furrow your eyebrows as you speak, your voice coming out whinier than you wouldâve liked.
âIâm sorry,â he stifles a laugh. âWould you open your eyes?â
âI canât,â you groan, shoving your hands against your face again. âItâs best if I just go to my room and wait it out. Thank you for trying to study with me but Iâm just gonna have to accept a shitty grade tomorrow.â
âYou donât have to do that,â he said, his fingers wrapping around your wrists and pulling them down from your face so that you had to look at him. âItâs been a long time since Iâve taken biochemistry, and I certainly havenât studied aphrodisiacs, but the effects should go away after the serum is put to use, correct?â
You thought back to your experimentation phase. All the nights you spent alone in your lab trying out the efficacy of the serum resulted in the effects dissipating once climax was reached. It had certainly been the least orthodox experimentation phase youâd ever undergone.
âYes, thatâs correct,â you say reluctantly. It takes every ounce of strength you have not to let your eyes explore Viktorâs face, then his long, narrow neck protruding his sweater, his Adamâs apple bobbing with a deep breath, then the sharp clavicle poking fromâ
Get yourself together.
âIf youâre willing to retake the classâa class you should easily pass, given your access to the two most prevalent scientists in the fieldâthen by all means, go to your room.â Viktor pulls his hands away from you, then picks up the muffin, peeling off the paper from the bottom. He picks off a piece and drops it onto his tongue.
âWhat are you doing? Youâre just going to make it worse!â
He smirks at you, then sets the muffin back down. âItâs a very good muffin. Youâre an excellent baker.â
Fuck.
âYouâre playing with me,â you shake your head in disbelief.
âNo, dearest, I am not playing with you,â he says, standing up from his chair, then moving toward you tantalizingly slow. He takes a seat on the table in front of you, then crosses his hands on his lap. âYouâre smart enough to recognize the alternative I am offering to you.â
Your heart stops. You look at his half eaten muffin, although more than half is gone now with the addition of that last bite.
âYouâŚâ The idea is almost impossible for you to grasp, let alone put into words. âYou want to expedite the process?â
âThatâs certainly one way of putting it,â Viktor laughs. He reaches for a strand of your distressed hair and pushes it behind your ear.
âBut youâre not even attracted to me!â
âWhat makes you think that?â Viktor says, retracting his hand, only to place it over yours on the desk.
âBecause if you were, youâd be much more affected right now. I mean, look at me!â You gesture to yourself with your free hand. âIâm a mess! Iâm on the brink of breaking out in a sweat and my hands are clammy and youâre just sitting there!â
Viktor laughs to himself as if heâs in on some kind of inside joke that you know nothing about.
âIâve had lots of practice in concealing my excitement around you,â he finally says, slowly, seductively, the words dripping from his chin as his cold eyes bore into you.
âWhat?â
You know what he said. In fact, you understand it perfectly, but you canât be sure it actually came from his mouth because it seems so perfectly unreal. So dream-like, so idealistic, so fantastical.
âYouâve done a good enough job at hiding your attraction, too,â Viktor says. âI wouldnât have known if it werenât for tonightâs incident. Which is exactly why Iâve felt the need to hide my own.â
âYouâve liked me?â
You still canât wrap your head around the idea.
âIâve admired you,â he smiles, rubbing circles on the back of your hand, reminding you just how potent your little sex serum really is.
In fact, itâs so powerful that you hardly have to put any thought into leaping up from your chair and pushing your lips against his. Before you can third guess his affection, his hands are interlaced with your hair, pushing you deeper into his lips as his tongue begs to be let into your needy mouth.
Now it was clear to see how much the serum had actually affected him. In mere seconds, his hands grabbed at your thighs and pulled you up onto the table to straddle him with strength you didnât even know he possessed. His breathy little moans sent you further into madness and you yanked his sweater off of his head, forcing your mouth off of his for just a few seconds, but once that sweater was off, your lips clung together like magnets.
Deft fingers unbuttoned your long sleeve shirt and he pulled it off your arms so quickly that you worried for a second that he might have ripped it. But you didn't care. You couldnât possibly be concerned with a silly shirt when Viktor was beneath you on the kitchen table like a meal.
The serum didnât exactly allow either of your minds to comprehend much foreplay. You fiddled with Viktorâs belt and he pushed your skirt up to your waist. Once both of you were exposed, he didnât waste any time positioning you above his cock.
âSo wet for me,â Viktor whined against your bare chest. âIs that the serumâs doing or is it mine?â
âYours,â you whimper as Viktor slides his tip beneath your folds. âIf it were anyone else in the room with me when I took the serum, Iâd be unaffected.â
âIâm flattered,â he smiles cruelly as he thrusts up into you.
âOh fuck,â you whine as your rest your heavy head on Viktorâs shoulder.
He brings his hands to your waist and guides you up and down as his hips meet your core in long, languid thrusts. The serum sets every single nerve on fire, making it seem as if each of his thrusts has the impact of twenty.
You moan muffled strangulations of his name into his neck, which only urges him to persist with his cruel thrusts. The sound of your cunt being abused fills the kitchen and youâre wildly thankful that Jayce is out of town.
âIâve wanted this for so long,â Viktor pants. âYou have no idea.â
You really did have no idea. He hid it so well. You silently thanked whatever force had caused you to accidentally throw the serum into the muffin mix.
âSo have I,â you whined against his skin. âFuckâŚdonât stopâŚâ
Each thrust is punctuated by the creaks of the sturdy kitchen table below you. His motions become quicker, shakier, and more intense and you can tell heâs reaching the end along with you. Your legs begin to shake and you feel that familiar tickling sensation in your core that the serum does a beautiful job at emulating.
âViktor, Iâm close, Iâm so fucking close,â you moan as you lift your head from the crook of his neck. You bring your lips to his and he delivers his final thrusts. As he fills you, your moans echo on each otherâs lips, a feeling you never thought youâd experience with your own brilliant roommate.
Your breathing steadies and Viktor wraps his arms around you, bringing you close to him as he tries to collect himself as well.
âYouâŚâ Viktor pants, âare forbidden from using that kitchen ever again.â
You laugh as you bring yourself off of him, pressing a kiss to his lips as you collect yourself. âThat sounds fair to me.â
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
PASCAL
male reader x karina & irene
part 1 of two roses, by every other name
28k words
It goes without saying that Karinaâs reputation is flawless.Â
Ireneâs is remarkably not.
You're not even staunchly a romantic or anything. You just canât be assed to manage the distinction between desire and distance. So when the dust settles, the best case scenario is the three of you going around telling people, "all of this is actually a true story by the way."
-
You don't need the extra helping of moody and foreboding, but the wind picks up enough to chill you to the spot.
It blows some of the longer, darker strands of Irene's hair into her eyes and she shivers, too, against the cold as she tucks it behind her ears. Youâve got both hands balled into your coat pockets, watching her pretend like she isn't about to say something you absolutely do not want to hear. Then, a sigh - the length of which is probably unwarranted. You can feel the frost on the air burning through your teeth as you face back out toward the taxi stand.Â
Itâs gotten late and you're still waiting on an empty cab - youâre realizing there was never a conversation to be had in the first place.
âFor what itâs worth,â Irene says, and thereâs an indecent proposal just in the way she glances at you. âI had my eyes on her first.â
Itâs all on account of some sort of moral quandary, or whatever nonsense Irene pretends to believe every time it comes up. A gross power imbalance; an issue of innocence and entitlement; a threat of abuse. Something, another thing, patriarchal expectations, blah, blah - she fudges around the details, but never ever cares who gets hurt. Not really.
And itâs doubtful Irene believes what she says, not to mention sheâs skeptical anyone is even capable of zipping their way down Karinaâs denim, working a pair of hands up the contour of her long legs, and making her pant and gasp hard enough that she forgets to breathe.
Well, supposedly - that is anyone, save the two of you. Nevermind the fact sheâs always, always been off-limits.
The bottom line is she's a whole decade younger than either of you. This just for starters - only legal for alcohol by some narrow margin. Because between you and your fiancĂŠe there are all these rules: no coworkers, no labelmates, no close mutual friends, no personal assistants, no jealous ex-lovers, and absolutely none of her juniors. Itâs in poor taste, among other things.
Also, just as straightforward: crossing any number of those lines has its own kind of appeal.
"Okay,â you say, âthen maybe you should be the one to tell her weâre taking her home."
Irene's arching her eyebrows at you like a silent rebuttal. She smiles after a laugh, quick and easy, because it's what she's good at. It's what she knows. âLike you werenât hoping sheâd be here, too."
The ash Irene taps off the end of her cigarette falls to the ground like snow. Hitting the pavement as if it might punctuate the thought. That's a rare first mistake from someone like you, and then a second one from her: she thinks sheâll need to defend herself with an explanation, like sheâd ever need to justify anything to you.
âBesides, sheâs not waiting for me to ask.â Thereâs a curl to her mouth - and then, she adds, for your benefit, "she'd follow you anywhere."
The twisted irony is that the two of you could pick up any woman, anyone at all.
"I think itâs a discussion for another day," you tell her, serious. She laughs out loud.
"Which one? Who Karina wants, or that you're aching every bit as much as I am to spread her out on our bed and fuck her? Because I'm pretty sure we can both agree that at this point-"
Your palm curls around the nape of her neck with a touch of on-your-feet-thinking: one of these moments that lets Irene sit with the knowledge of how small she really is against you, her head against the collar of your coat, chin angled just so to look up at your face. And there's only a beat that passes between your fingers in her hair, tugging gently as her hand releases to your waist, her teeth clipping against the press of your lips, before a cab pulls up right next to you. You kiss her hard. It probably looks cinematic.
If for nothing other than to give Karina one less thing to overhear when she comes back outside to join you.
"Really not the time," you whisper right into the subtle twist of her grin. Her cigarette's gone out in the snowy mess, but Irene smirks deeper in response before throwing it onto the wet concrete. She grinds it beneath her boot like a reminder, her hand still firm on your hip.
"What, you don't think itâd make her day? Donât think she'd want to hear all those kinds of thoughts running together through our heads?"
You pull Irene in closer. âSheâs not you.â
-
For context - only so youâre aware how it all starts - it wasnât actually New Yearâs Eve, even though everyone had been drinking like it were.
Also for context, itâs not something you were strictly invited to either. Ireneâs company holds this holiday party at the end of every year where all of their employees show up (read: idols; Irene likes to argue about work sometimes - to which you have never contested the value of her labor - but your brain tends to fuzz out in the middle, and instead you mostly just watch her pretty mouth in motion). All of the high-up executives and department heads bring their uptight wives and girlfriends to some restaurant ballroom for a cocktail reception that only really functions for name dropping, or influencing the media, or placing side bets on who is sleeping with the CFO - or whose mistress might show up unexpectedly and meet someone's wife face-to-face for the very first time.
It happens to someone Irene knows, once. You pray every year it will happen again.
Be that as it may, there are a plethora of other terrible ways to spend an evening and a half, but itâs all laid bare in Irene's contract - attendance being mandatory; enjoyment excessively optional.
And sure, itâs taken time, but you have gotten used to it: the industry, all of its excess, the inevitable display, the million and one things required of Irene that you, on the other hand, will simply never be able to relate to.
The machineâs so fine-tuned and tightly wound, like clockwork.
"Yeah, whatever," she had said, leaning her hip against your bathroom sink earlier in the day. Her dress laid out neatly across your bed, already pressed, set with her heels and jewelry, everything set on schedule to the point of absurdity.
And so it goes.
You can hear her brushing her teeth through the open door - and see her profile through the hand-swiped-fog on the mirror. She drags the toothbrush to the corner of her mouth: "And before you even ask, yes, you have to come. That's the deal. That's always been the deal - bored, or busy, or trapped talking to some social climbing board member whoâs realized the liquor flows fast and free - I donât wanna hear about it. Youâll be there."
"Uh-huh," you say, eyes fixed on her reflection in the mirror.
"Look, I hate to be the bearer of bad news,â she adds, spits, and lets the faucet run, âbut this oneâs shaping up to be a really long night.âÂ
You watch the meticulous effort to pull her dark hair back into a low, neat bun as she turns and comes back into the bedroom, tossing her hair clip onto the bed to reclaim later.Â
âSo I guess, pace yourself or something.â
"Ever the salesman, Irene," you say, facetious.
"Um, saleswoman, thank you." Her words are slightly muffled by a silk tank top pulled on over her head, then down the flat length of her body until it hits the tops of her thighs.Â
Itâs not a matter of opinion that she'll look gorgeous in the stilettos, the dress - those earrings that catch light wherever it dares touch her. She'll smile her practiced grin. It'll probably taste sour after the hundredth person asks how long it's been and she tells them she can't remember. But then look - Irene here, still perfectly disheveled: her damp-darkened hair sticking to the porcelain skin of her neck, skin washed free of makeup. Sheâs beautiful. In a plain and simple way, simple-but-good. Even with the tight little scowl she shoots your direction. Itâs a look she has to know could launch a thousand ships; could start a real, actual war; though you're far too charming to know how to fight - youâve never seen the appeal.
Irene's teeth tug at the corner of her lip like she knows you'd probably end up dying in it. She puts forward this unassuming, nonchalant, âhey.â
She muses it right into a laugh. Covers her genuine smile with her fingers.
"Hey," is how you answer, always.
Youâre noticing, now, the strap of her top has fallen just down the petite slope of her shoulder. You want to get your fingers beneath it. Maybe get her back in the shower. Youâre never too picky.
And here: an unspoken demand, the thing that always gets you about her - while Irene stands in front of you, her finger looped between the top buttons of your shirt to draw you close. The bow of her lip perked ever-so-slightly, this soft pucker - all pretty in pink. "Before I slip into this dress, youâre going to push me against something sturdy and kiss me until I'm dizzy," she instructs, calm and methodical.
"A lot," you continue for her. You nod seriously, for a moment. "Dizzying."
She closes her eyes and leans in, and you lean into her, too. "Yeah, exactly," she ends up murmuring under a hot breath. "So, get to it.â
And so it goes, and so it goes.
-
"Have a drink," someone keeps saying.
As a matter of fact, they all do: four shots together - or one old-fashioned, or two vodka seltzers, or three of these mystery concoctions that come in a tall-stemmed glass you didnât actually catch the name of, and jesus, it fucking reeks of prosecco. You pace yourself, within reason. You really do.
Irene gets elusive under the surface, which is to say, she doesn't change at all - not even at the edges.
And though everyone is here to be seen, only a few actually do any of the talking. Irene has it covered - you do your time.
Happy New Year, sorta. You wait it out.
-
She tastes like everything sweet, strong on her heels and sharper on her tongue - and sometimes, itâs not the best mix, given all you can manage is the touch and scent of Irene without actually getting at the insides of her thighs or that tempting stretch of skin under her ear, her neck, down to her chest.
This much, and she has no complaint - hardly seems surprised or inconvenienced - to you stepping her into the wall like it's a matter of instinct.
She just sighs, a short huff. "Don't miss these kinds of parties," she then confesses, right into your mouth, her warm exhale filling you whole. The sounds of people laughing and champagne glasses clicking nearby, a new song starting up, it's all an unnecessary backdrop, and Irene isn't distracted by a single bit of it.
Character, setting, scene; itâs all rather textbook, no?Â
You know what the sounds mean, the soft hums, the lingering touches, the firm press of your palm into the dip of her waist or the slender line of her back. She knows where all the cameras are because she knows everything that anyone could possibly ever want to know, such as the fact that this empty stairwell is a perfect place to start, that there isn't a real plan as to where this might go - or when it should end.
And you should know where not to press - or bite or grab or leave a mark - not in some liminal space, nor some vacant practice-room, not beneath a desk, not behind a curtain. No, not here, cloaked in shadow and secrecy, another scandal in the making. Not that the knowledge stops you from testing out the lines, from drawing little patterns up Irene's waist, slipping one hand along the barest skin where her dress has hitched up along her thigh. To a boundary, the low pitch of her voice, some suggestion like, "not here, are you serious?" mumbled across your lips like it really doesn't matter what gets said or does not.
Sheâs pinned so properly, so precisely, that the discord between her gentle coaxing, and your hard, bruising edge - that sheer incongruity between what you should do and what you should not - can make the adrenaline spike.
She kisses you harder - and harder, and harder. She catches the small sigh you let out. She kisses you breathless.
You canât shake the feeling that youâre wasting an opportunity, given that youâre both dressed to the nines and are usually more homebody than anything else. Isnât that the irony of fame? You sign up for an escape, and spend your life running away.
Irene eventually sinks back into the soles of her heels, wiping her mouth with the back of her wrist, and she smiles so easy. She tugs at the cuffs of your jacket, sets your collar flat and proper.
"I'm thinking," you hear her say, taking stock for herself, the flush high in her cheeks, the tousled sort-of-curls now bared, "in half an hour, if you feel like leaving early, we could, oh, I don't know - escape?"
Escape to a bed with a door that locks, you assume she means. Irene wants; you deliver - however she'd like.
âSounds tempting,â you tell her. She laughs against your shoulder. "Are you waiting on someone else to sweep you off your feet, maybe? Another offer?"
"Uh, always," she scoffs. It's the little things, confidence, and certainty, the honest-in-practice; how her palms sit soft and secure, cupping the angle of your jaw, one hand, now, toying with the knot of your tie like she's contemplating just how it might fall off of you later. Irene shrugs, leaning her weight back against the wall.
She taps a finger to her lips. Ends up saying, very solemn: "Thirty minutes."
As if you had any intention of absconding without her.
-
Irene holds true to her word - she catches you on the second to last pass around the banquet room. Some executive with a slack mouth is just launching into what sounds to be a spiel about a merger - it's unimportant, not well-versed, so Irene sidles up to you, and immediately steals your attention. It doesn't bother you in the least. She curls her finger into the cuff of your jacket sleeve, and without really being prompted or asked - and only, probably, due to the clear discomfort she has being there with anyone else - she begins dragging you out of the room; you, her ticket out of hell.
"I'm so sorry," Irene dons the industry smile and is probably charming. It's difficult for you to tell. You follow her blindly. "So sorry," she tells someone else as you exit, just before you both disappear entirely, "We're leaving. But, we'll see you next year, promise!"
A real celebrity.
The two of you suddenly a duo - and for everyoneâs safety, the way it should probably always ought to be - hereâs how itâs all supposed to go:
You, standing almost amidst a bank of snow gathered at the curb, your coat fanned out around Irene, shivers racking up her slight frame. All hidden just enough that if anyone were to notice where your hand ends up arriving at the narrow of her waist, they might think: 'it's not really any of my business,' and look away.
Her, curled beneath your touch - even the single press of your fingers over the small of her back as a stranger pulls a car up to the curb; or, the pull of you that ensures the driver can't actually see what you're both up to, what you're hiding; the little reach she makes into your pocket for a lighter, smiling appreciatively as she presses her cold face to the crook of your arm, your jaw, the juncture of your neck; a safe space.
âSo.â Irene will look up at you, pale moonlight gathered in her lashes. Sheâll make another face: this thousand kilowatt grin or her brow raising - sharp, quick, there-then-gone. She'll turn the lighter over in her hand once, twice, and say, âhow long has it been since weâve done anything social?â
Youâll know itâs not what she means, but youâll offer her the out anyway: "could go downtown - there's a place you've probably never been to. Might even play your style of music, if you're really lucky."
Irene will arch her eyebrow as she raises the cigarette to her mouth, lit up before you know it.
"Is that right?" she'll say, dismissive, a smoky tendril curling up over city neon and catching starlight.
You're no stranger to whatâs actually being suggested - an unspoken sort of arrangement. All because Irene sees herself as being above, hiding her intentions in euphemism, tact; in long, slow drags; in lilting lashes - while she's fully and shamelessly aware there's nothing virtuous about it.
Who the hell else could make it sound dignified, pretty even: mĂŠnage Ă trois.
Then, youâll do your part. Youâll help interpret: another girl, gorgeous and probably unclothed, another bad decision, or two, the three of you finding yourselves back in your apartment where Irene will not hesitate to run her tongue up the side of a sweat-glistened neck, to tilt her head and whisper out a mantra of, honey, sweetie, anybody ever tell you how good you look between a womanâs legs? Or, fuck, letâs get you out of those jeans, let me take you all in, how the fuck have we not gotten our hands on you before?
Which means the question you really ought to be asking sounds more like, âmaybe we can invite someone over?â
Youâll meet her eyes as they flick up - a lazy expression, easy to read. "Bingo," sheâll say, blowing smoke and even more caution to the wind.
Almost to a fault, everything she does draws attention. Every fool with a blog and a camera posted outside of an event will have her labeled on-sight. You can already see the headline - because the only thing worse than everyone thinking you're the antagonist is looking the part. The imagery, red carpet, sexy evening dress, sultry, regal. The caption, Bae Joohyun - they use her government name like they really know her - sulking in smoke, or thirty flirty and thriving? below a thumbnail of her holding the cigarette, with your suit jacket draped over her shoulders. She's a total tabloid darling. Irene the temptress, or Irene, ice in her veins, or Irene - "How does she look so fucking gorgeous without makeup?!" or "Do I wanna hate her, or wanna be her? @RedFlavor_ROYAL," or "In every shot I feel like Irene has me staring into her soul."
Add that to the fact the girlâs utterly shrouded in myth.
Everyone running amuck with speculation; she's the girl-next-door, sheâs the fantasy-in-real-life, she's someone everyone could see themselves fucking - sheâs the heroine they say, the villain, the perfect wife, the one-that-got-away. They never do decide.
Though thereâs only one opinion sheâll concern herself with, and only on occasion: yours.
Her fingers will come in the dark to trail feather-light from your collarbone, between the rise and fall of your shirt buttons, before pressing open palmed to your chest to still right there, and she's such a pretty thing in the plain black dress, all yours and very much in the mood - which you'll already have reason to know, in part from having felt your way around her no more than a hour prior, but also just the way Irene's been looking at you from beneath her dark lashes all evening, that subtle predatory gleam in her eyes.
Youâll hold her close. Irene will have the audacity to comment, âlove you,â in this delicate little whisper, quiet like it could go either way - affection or gratitude. Maybe a touch of both.
A car will shortly arrive, pulling up to the curb with snow melting under its tires, headlights in your eyes, and then finally, in no particular order, your heart hammering: the click of the lighter, the falling ash, the sweet easy laugh, the crunch of ice under foot as she steps down beside you, the soft sweep of your arm.
You have no complaints about the proposal. A lack of argument or dispute is basically the same thing as consent, isn't it? For all intents and purposes, as a whole, it's really kind of a win-win:
Irene needs variety, which you're well aware of. It's only natural for someone who can have anything they want. And, sure, you happen to be a willing participant when it comes to satisfying the occasional whim.
So - the conversation will follow you right into the backseat of the cab, simply to iron out the details.Â
âTall. Beautiful. Soft, soft, soft - like cashmere, a luxury brand," Irene will have one heel off and her knee braced up into the back seat while the other leg extends across your thighs, fingers running along your coat collar to make idle circles against the exposed skin there. "Or, at the very least, someone with a little more bend to their character - you know how those prim and proper types always get a bit lost in you.â
"And wouldnât you know."
Itâll sound smooth, probably. Irene will roll her eyes.
âSo, okay,â you'll return to her, right after instructing the cabbie how to get to Irene's place. None of the implications here are lost on you. âYou have anyone particular in mind?â
"Hm, Iâm thinking."
You can picture it, roughly: Irene's whole body sunk into the dark corner of the seat - one leg idling over the other. Her foot bouncing at your thigh. She has her heels in one hand, earrings in the other.
Sheâll look wistfully out the window; the intermittent flashes of city lights casting her face in different hues. The curve of her jaw; the stately line of her nose; her thick black lashes - composition and subject. It's this kind of attention to detail that the cameras scramble to pick up. Itâd be better if they got it for the right reasons.
Youâll pull out your phone. Start the usual scroll from the top of your contacts. The girls you know, the girls you don't, the ones who might be awake or who definitely are, regardless of time of day or night.
Irene will finally perk up, gleaming.
Someone cute, she might say, only because she'd rather not admit, someone like me. There's limits to her vanity insofar as her taste - in all sorts of things.
But she does like the idea of it. Someone young and pretty and impressionable; someone naive, or tiny and helpless; it's never difficult to find the girl who will fawn over her - all wide-eyed and doe-faced the instant Irene floats her fingers across her collarbone, smirking - when she starts at the zipper at the back of her neckline and says, "weâre going to see how wet I can get you," without missing a beat. Someone who will eventually say please when Irene gets a little stern and tells her, "ask me what I'm gonna do to you," in a rasp so smoky that it would make the cigarette seem blasĂŠ.
But that, you suppose, is the nature of Irene. A touch domineering. A little more than just a pretty face.
She always takes, but she takes gently - a push here, a pull there, she knows people will give her anything.
It will be more obvious when there's a small voice trembling between the two of you, twisted up in your sheets and simpering with the gentle sort of affection that Irene deals so expertly: two fingers sliding up, pressing down. Curling, beckoning. Slow and tender, without giving up that she's looking for any soft spot; a weak point. Some vulnerability to exploit.
It'll be right after whichever plaything of the hour pulls her lips off yours, off the length of your fingers - or when she unfastens her mouth from the hard shape of your cock with an obnoxiously loud pop: "do you guys do this kind of thing often?"
And Irene, without even an ounce of hesitation, will rip right into the sheer of her stockings, letting out an aggressively casual laugh. Sheâll plant a kiss somewhere deep. Say, "oh, honey," as she nuzzles into the crease of her thigh. "We're pretty new to this too."
Everyone, just - believes her. For the same reason you suppose they believe she's perfect. Sheâs good, really good at all this.
In the taxi, Irene's foot will continue to tap against your leg, until you're stopping her by covering her knee with your hand. As for now, the evening will remain all but written in stone. You'll run a hand through your hair, youâll lean an elbow against the window - the whole while, ignoring the sudden itch between your shoulder blades at the thought of something else. At the thought of all the other girls who'll take an instant liking to her. Who wouldn't.Â
The light will change. The intersection will empty. The radio will turn to static.
You'll eventually offer up a name like, "Jennie Kim," among others. Moving alphabetically down your contacts list. Taking you a long while to make it through the 'K's.
"Hm." Irene's soft hum of disapproval, non-committal. "Are you asking, or telling?"
The difference won't matter. "I'm suggesting," you'll say.
Youâll watch how Irene turns the name over in her mouth a few times before smiling - how she knows, there's the smallest part of you that has her held in a certain light. "Maybe," she'll say, tapping her phone against her cheek in the contemplation of whether or not this is a tentative no or a provisional yes - when really what she'll avoid an answer with is, "arenât we a little tired of Jen?"
Tough to say.
Good, sweet, and just naive enough to get twisted up between you, in her case. Oh, Jennieâs the type of girl - you'll stuff your cock in her pretty little cunt while leaning into her, taking her arms and pinning them to the base of her spine, so she can't reach and can't claw and can't make an utter fucking wreck of herself. The two of you have known Jennie for too long, is what will strike you then. And a moment later, the idea of sinking into her ass from behind with your palm flat and warm against her hip and your voice husky and deep in the way she likes, and saying, god, fuck, Jen, youâd let me do anything wouldnât you, youâd let me cum in here too.
And - she would, really.
She wouldn't even complain. Her face would be pressed so firmly against Irene's thighs, and she would whimper, not beg. Even though you know itâs what Irene might prefer; how it makes her look real cute - cheeks stained crimson as the syllables roll around her tongue before being forced out into the open.
"I think she's great," you might say out loud, lowkey.
And in a voice that is louder than strictly necessary, Irene will cut in: "she lets you finish in her ass, and then not even three minutes later she'll say it was the best lay of her life, of course you do."
Itâll make the cab driver clear his throat.
"What youâre saying is âno.â"
Irene will frown, thoughtful, but not conceding anything - perhaps she means hold onto that thought for now. If nothing else sounds particularly enticing, we'll call it a maybe. "Iâm saying: Jennie is. I don't know."
You can hear the end of her sentence: not quite good enough. Not this time around, but someday, sure, someday soon.
"And for the record," Irene will follow, casual, with a dismissive hand wave. "Just because you got to her first doesn't mean she's ever liked you more."
The few that fall afterwards will never make the cut. Irene will turn them all down. Jisoo - no, sorry, look, she's so, so pretty, Irene will be trying to explain, gesturing in a way that's hard to interpret. "But a little too stuck up for my tastes."
You've been speaking in code for years. She means: way, way, way too straight.
"The blonde though," Irene will try right after that. âDaisy, or Lily, oh god something or another, what was her name-â
"Um, do you mean RosĂŠ?â
âYeah.â Irene will sink back into the leather, sipping down a memory or two and shifting her skirt up the top of her thighs.
You'll consider the angle. Your options: RosĂŠ on her knees right inside the foyer of your apartment, Irene's hands wrapped tightly in her hair, controlling the rhythm. The way she gets her fingers spread under Irene's knees and draws her forward, pushing up with her eager, prying mouth - licks and licks, nosing against the heat of Irene's pussy until sheâs gasping and locking her hands around the younger girl's head to steady the jerk of her hips.
Then, you'll laugh out loud. Because you know, Rosie isnât anywhere close to straight enough.Â
And the back-and-forth of what-ifs and could-bes will follow. An endless string, a laundry list. Where Irene makes a face for every name, every suggestion: too messy, or too innocent, or too sweet, or too boring, or not nearly shy or gullible enough, or whatever other bizarre caveat she finds to slot between all of her impassioned criticisms. The cabbie will be shaking his head at some point too, because the question hangs over the taxi at large:Â
What exact criteria could possibly be good enough for the distinguished tastes and sensibilities of Bae Irene?
-
(The truth is: it doesnât go like that at all.)
-
Enter then, Yu Jimin.
The run-in starts there, downstairs, out standing in a pool of warm, yellow light. The snow flurrying about in the glow of a street lamp - melting into where her smoothed curtain of jet-black hair spills over her shoulder and trickles down her sleeve. She looks a little cold, but not noticeably shivering. There's a red flush to the exposed length of her legs, between a pair of knee-high boots and the short hem of the coat itself. The stockings underneath offer little in the way of wintery protection - nor do the little bows that rest at the the bands of elastic around her soft, pale thighs - though it's obvious to anyone who's looking why she'd choose to wear them.
An assay into form over function. She's never cared for pragmatism.
But the lines around her are pristine, a clean-cut of shadow and substance; you take a step onto the curb, feeling yourself fall right into the foreground.
Look: you know Karina. You both do. Enough to recognize where itâs calmest before a storm.
Irene eventually calls out her name into the silence, and there is a split-second where her fingers reflexively wrap around the crook of your elbow. Almost possessive.
A car rushes by. Karina turns with her ungloved hand holding her cellphone to her ear and she's fucking gorgeous as can be, always pinning you with these big, unapologetic eyes - strikingly and somewhat deceptively innocent beneath her sharp brows. A breathy huff in response; she's otherwise unaffected.
Her shoulders shrug in easy dismissal; a quirk of the corners of her mouth. She slips her phone back in the pocket of her pea-coat. "Oh, how we all doing?"
Not for long, the question lingers.
"Fine," Irene finally replies, though her voice doesn't rise above a disinterested murmur.
"Easier, right? To fight for breath down here than it is up there," she says, pointing her gaze up high into the rafters of the building, and in a lot of ways, you realize, she's just like Irene - sweet, charming, this uncanny ability to make you think she's close, when she isn't actually looking to share anything. When she hasn't exactly decided that she likes you or anything at all.
You squint slightly. Take in where her silhouette appears darker against the backdrop of city lights, blending with the velvety black, bleeding into the ink-smudged night sky.
"There's certainly something to be said for flying under the radar at these things," she continues, taking one step closer towards you as if for comfort. Or privacy - to guard against anyone who might walk by.
"You've still got it easy," Irene says, "that, and everyone thinks you're too pretty to go after. No one even seems to consider the idea, itâs insufferable."
"Jealous?" Her tone is playful. Thereâs a smirk sheâs suppressing - until she canât hold it in: an unexpected, stunning smile, dimple and all. This incongruously kind face.
Oh, and listen, no one gets it better than Irene.
"No," Irene exhales, hot. âNot at all.â You can see where the thin plume of her breath hangs over her like a cloud for a moment, thinking, before dissipating against the harshness of a frigid December breeze.
"Really." She smiles at you again. Makes a sound that could be a laugh, you donât know, the wind takes it, far away.
"Are you out here waiting for someone?" you have to ask.Â
"Loaded question." Karina purses her lips for a moment. Her long eyelashes blink once, twice. "Because, I dunno, aren't we all?"
"Some of us more than others." Irene speaks quietly, moreso to herself than anyone else - but somehow her voice carries.
"Cheeky," Karina says, and this time she does laugh. "No. I'm waiting for a cab. I've had one hell of a night, and no interest in spending the rest of it in some rising socialite's bed, doubters excluded, because - look, I'm happy for you guys, I guess? You're gonna get married," she claps slowly, slow and mocking, slow enough that Irene rolls her eyes, "-or, the two of you will make a statement saying that you are - either way it sounds fucking exhausting - congratulations to you both. But seriously, congrats."
This is sorta how you've always known her.Â
Faintly-hinted secrets, flirty half-truths. Her love life is an utter wreck, but thatâs not something youâre supposed to know. So that's all she gives, which is more or less how everyone knows her. It's the only way to survive, probably, in a world of glitter and glamour, when everyone's vying to look, to feel, to take, and take, and take. Irene knows how suffocating it can be - she doesnât lie about it, not to you, which is the only reason you're so well-versed.
Point being, no one wants to admit to any cracks in the fantasy; the gold too shiny, the surface too slick, the mirror too smooth for that illusion to slip.
"So go grab a guy with a half-decent smile and get him to buy you a drink about it," Irene suggests, derisive, "arch your back, push your tits out, get creative. I doubt it'll be much trouble at all."
Karina looks down, back up - with a slight chew of her lip, saying, "you just have me beat in all the important ways, I suppose. You got it in the bag, no real competition."
Irene is smiling, but her expression is unimpressed; it doesnât mean much, really, to be her friend, her colleague, or worse, her opponent. Irene is calm like an evening in July, a low, cool, languid feeling. "I don't mean to be a prick, but, aren't you a little young to be so jaded?"
"Gosh," Karinaâs grin doesnât change, but does turn a touch wicked, like she's biting back. "I'd hate to be around when you do mean to be a prick, but maybe we'll find out - you know, down the line, someday.â
Irene tuts softly. It sounds patronizing. "Please, you'll have to forgive me - for mistaking you for someone more aware of how the rest of us work."
âYou're one to talk, Irene."
âCareful,â Irene warns.
"What, you gonna set me straight?"
"Right." The way the word rolls off Irene's tongue, slow, thick, bitter, like molasses; like the coffee she has when she's tired, like the cigarette she swears left and right sheâs cutting out and the vodka she needs you to reach for in the upper cabinets, like the person she is after midnight when you've let her keep drinking to find the limits to her inhibition. You understand Irene too well. And no matter what anyone says, you will not have the facts wrong.
There's no kindness to the way she laughs. None.
She tilts her head to you, grinning: an honest grin, her favorite thing - inimitable, unique, and hers alone; her version of cruelty is what will always have them doubting. You hold her gaze as she adds, "of all things, right now - wouldnât you just love to set her straight?"
-
Depending on who you ask, youâll get different results.
Irene insists you kissed Karina first, probably out there in the snow - god knows how cliche would that be.
She also insists that it was you who suggested that âthereâs a lot more sense in splitting a cab,â and then minutes later, âplease, it'd be no trouble, just let us pay. Our place is five blocks that way," and Irene - being Irene - mentioning it's actually quite a bit further, but hey, it isnât worth splitting hairs over. And it's not worth explaining - she shuts you up with another kiss, pressing her weight hard up against you, the arm she slings around your neck.
Then in a sort of mythologized version of the timeline, it's you who makes the proposition - invites Karina upstairs, with the charm that Irene knows is usually reserved for her benefit alone: that slight tick of the brow, the delicate slant of your mouth, the confidence you seem to have in thinking no one will ever say no, no matter how brusque the invitation-
"You two are unbelievable. Is this really your standard procedure?" Karina asks, once you're through the door, or maybe during a bout of smalltalk in the kitchen. Something flirtatious; and suggestive, and maybe a little offhand. A pointed glance downwards, back up. All it really will take. "You get some girl into your home and they're just so overwhelmed and dazzled and in love, they can't even make eye contact for longer than a second? Because that's quite a line," a soft huff, the exhale that seems to carry the faintest note of a sigh. You could call it wistful. Just this side of romantic; very attractive.
âThatâs more or less the gist of it,â you offer.
âYouâd be surprised.â Irene is lingering on it, back against the counter beside you, laughing. "Some people are more than happy to be swept off their feet."
"Imagine that. If that's how this is meant to go, then tell me," and Karina lifts her chin, a breath drawn slow and deliberate, "what exactly do prince and princess charming do next?"
Consider that Karinaâs interpretation of events is closer to reality: no pretense. She is not drunk, and in this story, she never will be.
But it's the slow-burn thing, the rivals-to-lovers thing, the sexual-tension-through-conflict thing, the white-hot-blistering-rage matter gone awry. Not a series of happy accidents, but a result of intentional circumstance - this slow arc of descent. She knows exactly how Irene is tightly wound, and which thread to pull to make everything start to unravel. She'd flirt with you right under her nose - say things in this obnoxiously girlish tone, pout a lot, lean into so much innuendo it becomes impossible to miss the meaning, or the sincerity behind it.
If you had to guess - Karinaâs been pining since forever, since Irene accidentally etched her DNA into the girl upon saying, carelessly, that sheâd always seen some part of herself in Karina. Probably around the time Irene wrapped a palm over an expanse of bare thigh, just beneath the hem of her skirt, telling her, you're getting way too pretty for your own good.
Doesnât matter who you are, thatâll fuck you up for real.
And it's not just how she looks at Irene when she thinks no one is watching either; swings and roundabouts, Karina probably canât keep the thought of you sprawled out over Ireneâs petite little frame, or Irene kissing you hard while wrapped around you tight. Your hand, her hand, intertwined and picturesque, sliding down Irene's stomach. Together - and so very without her - fingertips stroking lightly over Ireneâs clit, gently dipping inside her.
Irene is not stupid. She picks up on everything, and there's a lot to unpack:
"Can you believe it? Minjeong just asked me if I've ever kissed a girl before," Karina had said to you once, ages ago, between a workout or dance practice, something or another - she was wearing a loose-fit tank top and very intent on showing off. She seemed then to be taking mental note of the face Irene put on, the look of someone trying to hold in an aneurysm.
âWell,â you played along, because youâre not really without blame here either. "Have you?"
"Oh my god." Karina knew what she awas doing, the playful slap to the chest, the lingering touches sheâd have on you every chance she could get - total fucking coquette - anything to get a rise out of you, your fiancĂŠe. She hushed her voice down to this strategic whisper that Irene could just overhear: "of course not."
You better believe Irene broke her composure not soon afterwards, after Karina made her exit.Â
"Do not fuck her," she demanded, firm, "I don't care how good you think she might be in bed, or what she would probably let you get away with."
You remember the knit of her brow.
âDo not.â
Youâre sighing, profoundly. The memory - not to mention its shocking clarity - has put a smug sort of satisfaction into your bones, indulging. The nip to Karina's jaw, a hot, open-mouthed kiss to her shoulder. A hand tracing down the curve of her hips, under the guise of helping her settle between the cushions of the couch. You feel like you catch the color flooding her cheeks. Then, Irene, her pretty little shadow: the steady presence over her other shoulder.
"What." Karina sounds defensive when Irene pulls her lips away, but the hand she has buried in Irene's hair doesnât appear to be going anywhere. "Are we going to pretend for a minute I don't see the way you're both looking at me right now?"
"Don't be stupid, darling, of course not." Irene leans up close again. Kisses up her neck, behind her ear, and coos, "the two of us, you just seemed like you were needing someone, that's all," and then whispers the words, barely audible: "I mean look, who wouldn't want the three of us right now?"
Karina hums. "Ah, so - you think I deserve to have a little fun."
"Maybe," she draws it out a little longer.
Your hands dip below her knees, running over the silk-slick surface, tugging at the frills lining her thighs - feeling up over the outline of where her body curves under her dress. Over the dark pattern printed across the front.
Karina swallows visibly, her head dropping back against the armrest, the couch cushion; by the way she shudders slightly and starts breathing, you realize that it's probably been a while since she's had much experience being in a position this helpless. You draw your fingers lightly across the bareness of her skin, right as Irene finds that sensitive spot just where her neck slopes to her collarbone. You trace along the fabric until you have her squirming beneath you both.
She sucks in a breath as Irene drags a touch right over the obvious seam, across the expanse of her hip, and despite your fiancĂŠe being a tad forward -
"Both of you should know I'm not that type of girl. Who puts out so easily-"
"Likewise," Irene practically sneers, not missing a beat and threading her fingers beneath her jaw, feeling her pulse against the pad of her thumb.
"Yeah, well. If this isn't a setup, then, what-"
âA setup.â Irene breathes the word out, contemptuous, which is almost as if she says yes, you figured it out, and she starts to lean in closer - the distance between the two of them now negligible as her mouth tightens with her derision. "That is awfully conceited of you."
"Ha."
You choose right there to run your palm between her thighs and cup at the front of her pussy through the skirt of her dress, squeezing tightly. There has to be an element of good cop, bad cop to this whole routine, and you'd be remiss not to participate in the former. Irene's glare is starting to become pretty intimidating.
"The way I see it," you begin, and it's so gentle. Easy to slip through, but easy enough to grip - no threat, or indication that she should stop rocking forward to the motion of your fingers, toying idly. "There's no catch. Only: Irene calls the shots. If you end up with a crush, or worse, think you're in love," a light squeeze to illustrate the point, the dig of nails, not too rough, but definitely drawing attention. "You've gotta walk it off.â
Karina just runs her tongue across her lips, sighing.
âNo strings attached, no special treatment. Or anything."
"Oh." Karina is looking straight at you, dazed - as your fingers work harder, picking up where her hips started rolling a second before. She licks her lips. "You're telling me that I'm going to get fucked so thoroughly here, that it's gonna be a problem."
"Actually," you pull away, pushing her dress up so you can touch up ever higher this time. Rooting between her soft thighs. "I can't make any guarantees. You'll need to convince us first."
There's a laugh, from a spot inside her diaphragm - and yeah, there's no denying the reality here. She's nervous; or excited; or nervous-excited. Karina just lets it pass, an exaggerated sound in her throat, before gasping on an exhale of breath: "convince you to fuck me?"
"Between us, we've kissed our fair share of pretty girls in the heat of the moment," Irene supplies.
Karina laughs. Starts saying, "in that case, can I start by confessing that this whole exchange has left me pretty fucking wet-"Â
You slip one finger down the rise of her panties, this lacy little number she probably picked out with sordid fantasy in mind.Â
"Oh god," she says, voice drowned in her throat, husky, and sultry - itâs really hard not to appreciate the girl, like this - and then she closes her eyes, saying it again, "oh, yeah, like - like that. Okay, thank you."
Irene puts a hot kiss into her lips, and a subjugating silence stills over the living room, softening around her small voice, her breathing. Everything comes together so seamlessly, so effortlessly:Â
The click of Ireneâs heels against hardwood, these soft sounds of wet tongues twisting and bodies grinding, Karina's face, buried somewhere under Irene's chin, letting out the cutest moan. Irene's helping the rest of the dress up over Karina's ass, then up past her waist, pulling down the scalloped elastic of her stockings. She grabs hold of her hips, feeling the draw of her curves there - you watch how your other half does the thing she does best, the thing where she strips a girl down to nothing like she's doing them a favor.
"Pretty," Irene appraises her naked body - not her face, not her mind, not her ambition or the strength of her determination, or god forbid, something banal like her personality, but, "fuck, look at you, look at this figure," her palm skates along the plane of her stomach, "so pretty."
It could be the insinuation: Irene is ready to reduce the girl down to a heap of jumbled nerves; to tears, probably - given half the chance. Like she's telling her a body as flawless and well-manicured and sweetly receptive to being toyed with as hers needs to get absolutely wrecked, among other things.
(Fucked so deeply, and to the point of utter exhaustion - the point is that she forgets her own name.)Â
Irene knows just by looking, her eyes tracing down each and every one of Karinaâs curves like theyâre taking inventory. It could be as simple as a handprint seared into her ass, a stinging red stain etched into her soft, creamy white skin, marking the insides of her thighs, her beautiful fucking tits - oh, the things the two of you could do.
"How do you want it, exactly?" Irene's eyes are dancing around her face, in her stare, darting down, then back up. "How, baby."
Karina smiles against Ireneâs lips like she knows the answer, the perfect one. She must already have the script prepared. It's no stretch of the imagination: "anything, as long as it means you both keep looking at me."
Because maybe it's down to the pure physicality of it all. Something Karina's been waiting to feel, desperate to have, for some time - as you set into action, dismantling any pretense that you werenât about to devour the heat of her aching cunt, from running touches all over her slick pussy. Itâs a strong theory, you figure, from the visceral response you get when you get start to fuck her, when you slide a finger inside: tight and snug, and so unbelievably wet.Â
âOh,â she breathes out, and it sounds sated and needy all at once.
You make sure to glance at her face before pressing another into her. All the way past the knuckles. She looks lost to the feeling, the pleasure; her expression gone hazy-eyed as you start fucking into her with a few steady pumps of your wrist - slow and then faster, then faster again - fucking into her with increasing urgency.
Just to keep her gasping, panting.
Like a woman starved for it.
"God," Irene kisses softly into her mouth. Her hand tangled in Karina's hair, twisting strands between her fingers and tugging just shy of something painful, "you're really sensitive, aren't you?"
Karina nods, slightly. Itâs all she can manage.
You have a soft spot for girls who will spread themselves open like they can't wait, but still end up flustered over how your lips ghost across aching flesh. Who can't even form the words - asking for this, and that, and a million little things; and look at Karina - blushing, her eyes fluttering closed, and digging her nails into the couch the moment you finally put your hot mouth on her. Her entire body is drawn taut like a live wire.
"Relax," you coax, speaking more to the muscle - her legs tensed, and knees pulled tightly together. You know just where to place your lips to make her go to pieces, but it's worth suspending pleasure - your own, and Irene's, who won't admit that this sorta turns her on too - so Karina's face might open up, so the tilt of her brow can slack, and the twist of her expression can soften. Like it's the only chance she'll ever get.
When you place your palm across Karina's stomach to steady her and look up, Irene has started peeling off her own clothes, down to nothing but the little panties underneath. That garter-belt thing that makes her ass look like she was sculpted straight out of clay - a reminder she's always worth your time, no matter what mood she's in, or whether or not she'll eventually let you take the lead. She's lifting herself on the couch to throw off the little slip of a dress, the high heels. âBaby," she purrs, teasing, maybe to distract from how sheâs gone from dragging circles with her fingernails across Karinaâs collarbones to kneading roughly at her tits. And she might even insert something she's never actually had a chance to confess out loud, or even consider much, like: she's been dying to know what Karina's face will scrunch up into, or what her eyes will look like, tears stained across her lashes while you fuck her within an inch of her life. The image youâll find when you find all those spots that drive a girl wild.
Your mouth drags over the slick, her lips, her clit, and down again - as if to illustrate the point.
"That feels - so," she starts, and bites off the rest of the words.
Irene grabs hold of Karina's hands. Presses their mouths back together, and bites Karina's bottom lip. Kissing the words out of her, the sentences that start in half measures and stifled gasps:
"- so, good, oh. Do - ah, fuck. Oh, god-"
-and vanish somewhere in Irene's mouth.
"-oh, do that again. Oh my god. There. Just - lick- please, keep fucking, exactly that-"
And pay close attention, because here now is how she slips: from the image she maintains for the cameras, the audiences, her admirers, her competition, her detractors, the ones who mean it, the ones who don't mean a damn thing; the girl who shies away from anything overtly sexual, or sensual, or remotely hedonistic; and doesn't act as though she too, just as much as anyone else, needs someone to fuck her stupid - as if it's an eventuality of her own humanity, instead of a concept she's learned to scorn.
Irene picks up on the distinction, all too familiar with the look filling out across Karinaâs angelic features.
She ghosts her thumbnail across Karinaâs nipple. Tries out: "why don't you make her cum, baby, right here, on the couch.â A look at you, a quick tilt of the chin. Then, her tongue peeking from behind her teeth, and her voice dropping, "just so you can tell Minjeong, or whoever ends up asking - 'you have no idea how good they fuck.'"
And just like that - with Karinaâs body laid out beneath Ireneâs hands, your mouth - you simply fucking ruin her.Â
You both do.Â
Until it's only a mess of whines and shuddering limbs and that lovely look: pure agony. So helpless. So utterly exposed.
Karina hiccups something incoherent - youâre doubling down. Youâre working your touches through the torrid mess between her legs. Her pussy is shimmering wet and hot and every bit as pretty as she is. Then, the motion of your tongue, the slow, heavy flick back and forth, relentless and constant - dragging back and forth, keeping her right up, riding the wave. Back and forth, back and forth.Â
"Oh my fucking god." Karina can only gasp, jaw-slacked open.Â
Overwhelmed and blissed-out and suddenly awash in this searing and wondrous sensation that the only real way she's able to make sense of is by twisting her hands in your hair and pulling you flush against her cunt while she cums on your lips.
"Ah - you're fucking kidding me. Please, don't stop, please don't-" Karina has her head turned. Voice pitched right into Irene's shoulder. You fuck her on two fingers until sheâs got the heel of her palm pressed firm into her forehead, and sheâs starting to jerk her hips into your face. Stutter her breathing, her words: âI, I, I- fucking - what the fuck, youâre making me - jesus fucking christ."
Like some delicate and intricate piece of her had just been irreparably snapped. Broken. You hear her expletive-laden screams - and think, better her, than either of you.
And all the way through every last part of it, cresting, waning, quivering, the tremble of her thighs snapped shut against your ears, the grind of her teeth, and each little choked out gasp-
âI'm⌠fucking cumming.â
Karina spends the entirety of her first orgasm between the two of you, heaving.
The look on her face alone, just from what parts you can see, has your lower gut clenched - it goes from anguished pleasure, mouth pulled wide and brows wound high and tight, all the way to calm and cathartic, the pretty bow of her lips settling into something manic. Eyes softening with a luster, half-closed. A mask, the afterglow: blissed-out and smiling dreamily.
How anyone could say no to a picture like this, you're unsure. Though not particularly willing to test the theory, naturally.
"That was mean," Karina finally huffs, letting a moment pass to even out her breaths. "Both of you, so mean."
"You said to," is all Irene says, amused.Â
Karina looks down; lifts her head just slightly - as you bring your own mouth off her, catching her glance. Not even your palm and your fingers covered with the evidence - it's her lips that give her away, the swollen, pouting, bright pink lips of her pussy, still radiant with her climax.
She breathes, "god. Irene."
It sounds an awful lot like she's begging for mercy.
Irene hums softly. Leans in for a kiss, with her slender hands cupping Karina's face. Manages to say: "you just look so fucking hot when you're struggling. Canât fault us for that." She reaches down, and digs her fingernail into the line of Karina's cheek - near the center, just short of the outer curve where her dimple naturally settles. She works her lips to a very soft, "ow."
"Listen," Irene says, "is there anywhere else you've been considering going? Because in the event you're looking to stay for the night-"
Karina replies, "only everywhere I still haven't gone."
Her smile looks honest. Her cunt seeping and slick - there's abundant honesty there, too. And you manage to catch the wicked glint in Irene's eye, like she's a bit obsessed with all that glisten, and what it means - that Karina hasn't felt a real, good dicking in ages. Maybe, probably, never. That she's slept with everyone and filled her quota of playing pretend: of someone just going through the motions, dragging their mouth or tongue or cunt along the most obvious, conventional routes.
Itâs written all over her face: the girl between you needs to be touched everywhere, and by someone who knows how. Needs it deeper, more. Has to feel the pressure everywhere all over.
Irene asks her, plainly, âhow might we get you moaning like that again, hm? We're both dying to know."
She puts her hand under Karinaâs chin, tilts her face towards hers, and kisses her long and deep. Until the both of them are having trouble catching any breath. Until they have to break, only so one can take another in: inhale, exhale, and back in her mouth.
"Maybe." Karina lets go of Irene's lower lip. She sounds almost bashful, "you'll need to let me get my hands on that cock of his. Let me get it inside, want it real fucking deep inside. Tell you if I'm just, you know. Really fucking horny. Or maybe I have some hangups about sex I've never told anyone - and we have to work past that," she takes Irene's mouth into her own again.
It's the short consideration of sure, mm, why not? until the next suggestion is: "he should be on his knees, in bed, those hands around my waist, behind the small of my back and pulling me into every stroke."
âOh,â Irene agrees, âI love that. Should I play with myself while I watch him fuck you senseless? So hard and rough - you'll start seeing stars. I wanna see him completely railing into your dripping pussy from behind, fucking you so goddamn well until you're screaming so loud itâll wake the neighbors."
Karina sighs. âWell Iâd hate to get all the way here and half-ass it.â
You barely catch it, but there's a lovely note in Karina's voice. Itâs saying, and don't you dare treat me like glass, like Iâm fragile.
All in all, a filthy, filthy way for a girl with virtually no ill-reputation or ill-gotten gains - no record whatsoever - to describe how she wants you to fuck her, until sheâs biting down on the consonants in your name, moaning loud and unmistakably clear, and-
â-sorry, whose cock?â Irene has no intention of letting her off easy.
You draw away from the meat of her thigh, licking your lips clean, and insert mid-conversation with a husky-voiced, "hmm?"
Karina just shoots you a sharp-eyed look. "You heard."
"Only," you play dumb. You run a hand between her legs, using your palm as you go, so you can pull more sound out of her throat; the pleased sighs, a hum. Another. "The part where you want it 'real fucking deep inside,' I think I heard."
"I mean, wouldn't you?" Karina looks satisfied with that. Lets out an easy laugh and turns to Irene. "Besides, I need to know if itâs more than just pretty eyes and a handsome smile that youâve gotten yourself so hung up on."
The tilt of your fiancĂŠeâs brow above her is noticeable and apparent. Not a twinge of surprise; more like recognition. It's Irene looking haughty - beyond the usual - wrapped up in the afterglow. It's the confidence, and not at all humbled by the reality that she is no stranger to fucking a girl this downright gorgeous, knowing the danger inherent in allowing that kind of damage, but if Irene has you figured - she's figured Karina even better: someone willing to push through the burn. Someone, sheâs betting, with the capacity to handle pain like it's an artform.
âKarina,â Irene says, and she's really leaning into it, "you really ought to be more careful with that smart-mouth of yours.â
It's the absolute worst way to proposition someone; maybe second only to what Irene whispers straight into her ear:
"If I had to guess, itâs your sweet, pretty face that has everyone bending over backward just to let you fuck them, hmm?âÂ
Youâd anticipated this much. You watch how your beautiful wife-to-be eases forward and leaves a slow kiss into Karina's throat, before adding the worst, most awful thing she can manage, âthey're eating up this adorable, innocent facade of yours just as soon as you let it slip - letting you straddle their waist, and slide right on, and chase some clout out of oh, she must have this tight little cunt, or how good it would fucking feel to ruin a load just slamming these perfect tits, or. The best of the best, when it comes to pretty things with brains and mouths on 'em: 'fuck, I bet Karina has a face like an angel, she's the kind of girl who probably really, really loves taking it raw - filled and fucked as deep as she can manage'."
âSheâs insinuating youâre a slut,â you offer on the next beat, down from between Karinaâs knees. âOr something.â
"I put that much together." Karina has that teasingly pragmatic tone in her voice, matching Irene's level. "Your point?"
The joke is that even Irene - after she has the chance to drag her thumb across Karina's lips - looks mildly impressed.
"Sweetheart," the corner of Irene's mouth quips, as if the reason is so, so very obvious, "letâs say youâre just like me, total hypothetical. You're going to have to let us know which part feels better: the praise, or the degradation. I know itâs what makes you tick: all the attention. I know you need it. The same way I know that I could eat this perfect pussy out for hours just to get it slick, and wet, and wanting, and the thing Iâm still not sure youâd be ready to learn," she tells her, a light in her stare that flicks upwards, eyes going from Karina's cunt and back to her eyes, her own mouth, and then hers, "the really good sex? Isnât always pretty."
There isn't room for misunderstanding, let alone any mercy in it. Irene's face is dark; dangerous. Like, seriously. Karina knows better. Everyone does. You know exactly what she's doing. You know what comes next, but this time, you can't shake the feeling like-
Like Karina wants you to look.
She has her fingers on her cunt, spread, presenting - and a small shrug; her response is so fucking coy: "I guess I can't really help it. Besides, itâs common knowledge, isnât it? The brattiest girls always turn out to be the best fucks. Honest, I get so wet sometimes, you know and then god, I can't think straight.âÂ
She laughs at the premise.Â
âI dunno, what's a girl to do?"
You can feel the room starting to tighten up, just barely: Karinaâs breath still heavy, her chest heaving, the way Irene holds her still, how her arm curls across her stomach, palm flat under her tits; that pose in particular, the power to entice.
And maybe it's the fact Irene is still making eyes at you from Karina's shoulder, the cruel bite to her upper-lip, showing how she's working at the soft skin of her neck - a smirk, before pressing into another kiss there. Your insides are running hot, a shudder racing up your spine. Thereâs no mistaking what she's getting off on, not just some pretty-as-paint newcomer. Thereâs your Irene, your fiancĂŠe - and her beautiful, adorable, awful little shadow.
-
So what if, by some pure hypothetical, this all spirals out of control?
You don't know the consequences of taking home what amounts to a coworker and screwing her with a certain reckless abandon. Thereâs power harassment, a toxic workplace environment, boundary issues, sexual-fraternization. So on, so forth. It's all relative, but watching Irene and Karina make their way up the stairs and admiring the things that only a woman's hips can do, swaying this way, and that - and, following the path from one tight little ass, the other, all the way up their spines - there are no such qualms to contend with, because there's absolutely zero chance thatâs the thing thatâll be keeping you up all night.
Irene laments and hopes in the same breath.Â
She has two pairs of panties in one hand, Karinaâs fingers laced into the other, explaining with a quick squeeze, "don't tell me, baby, I already know," a wink, a laugh. Sheâs such a sweetheart when she means to be; charming, wooing, the coy girl Karina seems to have gotten so drunk off the idea of getting mixed up with. And yeah, when she drops them on the floor, and pushes Karina gently against the wall. Traces her finger up her jaw, then her cheek, and leans into the crook of her neck, into that same spot from earlier; yes, Karina can count herself lucky, or whatever.
"So, don't stop now, baby-" Karina's huffing - the line of her throat so taut and exposed. "You should really fucking try harder if you want me to beg."
"Honey," is how Irene responds, leisurely.
There will come a point in their intimacy, in all things considered, where this act no longer plays itself: Irene, the seductress, and Karina, a deft and innocent prey; of course you, the hammer to a nail, pushed and pulled in one direction, the next. The moments in which her lips leave the crescent of Karina's mouth - hot, hazy, and half-wet with their own spit, their tongues twisting, the muted click, and the telltale wet drag of a body pushing and straining up against her own-
Maybe in her bones, she is begging for it. Maybe, Irene hopes, she'll have to: eyes turned up, watering, tears coming hot, streaming down her flushed cheeks as she cries it from her lungs.
"I wouldn't have you beg for anything."
It's true that Irene is ninety-nine percent grace, one percent child-like wonder; she's easy to read when the mood hits her. The lines of their bodies tousling, twisting and tangling in moon-lit-darkness. There's some irony to it, only a few steps away from the bedroom. At the base of the staircase. In front of the tall windows covered with frost that serve, now, primarily to remind Karina that she's in a part of town she could never afford, in an ostentatious apartment she could only dream of; but most importantly, that the woman in front of her - with her fingers dipping down between her thighs and up again, tracing over her navel and the rise of her hip and her cleavage - can have anyone she likes, without limitation.
Karina can't deny it's everything she wants.
"Karina, I'm curious." You're easing into that spot, where the two of them have coiled themselves up - youâve got your cock in your hand and youâre stepping out of your pants - in the hallway, the frame of the door, a heavy, long shadow cast: Karina has Irene pinned now, a wrist over her head, against the other side of the wall where the white paintwork is starting to run thin. "Didn't you say something before about how hard you wanted it? Raw, deep, I believe was how you put it."
Irene smirks. It's just the slightest sneer, until she has her hands reaching over the curves of Karina's hips and pulling her fingers into her soft ass. Spreading her cheeks. Touching up, then down, back in the same groove, this slow rhythm that builds - like they were both expecting this exact sequence of events.
You watch Irene whisper something into the girl's ear, and - fuck - the light catches her expression at just the right moment, head lolled to the side.
"Hey," Karina drawls. She lets it come out breathy - on the note, the middle and upper registers of her voice, hitting something near a perfect alto. "How about instead of having some heart-to-heart, and making me out to be some naive-ass kid, you stop asking questions and get to fucking the life out of my little pussy."
She ends it so charming.
âOh,â you tell her, feeling how fucking drenched she is right at the end of your cock - sliding her slick up and down the length of her cunt, and knowing the feeling will likely stick to your skin and drip to the floor, all of it - "well. If that's all."
Your hand arrives on the lithe stretch of muscle between her waist, right along the ridge of her hip bone, your cock pressing onto the heat of her cunt. Karina turns her head over her shoulder so you can see it all in profile: that pout. That look. That everything.
"There you have it." Irene squeezes the flesh she's got cupped in her palms, drawing circles. "If only everyone else got to hear that sweet, sharp edge you've got underneath, hm?"
Karina opens her mouth with some clear quip to needle, but stops herself, a catch in the center of her throat, her brows shooting up. The pull of her voice is somewhere out and over.
âGod, fuck-â she can just manage to sputter. âYouâre- ah, ah - your fucking cock-â
Oh, it has you cursing too. You're pushing so far into her tight little cunt - the soft airy moan, that pretty sound, riding back on every last stroke until you've filled her right to the hilt.
âI know, I know - that feels so good, right?â Irene coos.
You just pull her all the way back onto your cock, thrusting deep. Base to tip. So goddamn fucking deep.
Karina probably doesnât even mean to whimper, but the press of your hips, slowly snapping in and in, has her lungs constricted, as the pressure slides through every hot, slippery inch inside of her - this glide of agonizing intensity.
âI bet you want to just cream all over that cock,â Irene says, fine eyebrows knitting into something like contentment. âAll filled up and feeling full, and just fucking letting it go - heâll take such good care of you. Heâll fuck you so good you wonât ever get that warm, hazy, blissed-out feeling out of your veins ever, ever again, if he has his way-â
All while the head of your cock works over every fucking sensitive part of her, dragging out to thrust all the way into her soft cunt, the round of her ass bouncing back to meet each stroke. Again, and again, until you've worked through that wet stretch of muscle. And the motion isn't exactly elegant. Karina's mouth hangs wide open, catching short breaths that curl inwards when you reach the line of her waist.
âItâs so fucking good,â Karinaâs sighing out. Sheâs all fluster, no bite.
Thereâs no lack for juxtaposition in the way Irene dotes on her either - these small beguiling bits of praise like, baby, youâre doing so good, these tits of yours are just, you are - just gorgeous. Mouth quirked into a tight grin as her fingers pull and twist around her nipple. The sharp yelp that comes after. The fact that she's kissing the words into her mouth on the very next whimper: âa girl like you needs the time, and patience, and opportunity to have her insides completely, totally, catastrophically ruined.â
Irene had it exactly right on the first read. Sheâll say, âI told you so,â when Karinaâs washing the cum off her chest or out of her eyelashes in the shower. Itâs the praise; itâs the degradation; itâs you leaning down, your hands finding her hair, curling in, and getting her right up against your lips to say it quiet, low, intimate - like a lover, like she hasn't already heard it before, âsuch a good little slut for me.â
And the girl absolutely fucking keens.
You grip onto her hips. You pull her hair tight. Her throat bobs under your thumb and you can feel the anxiety start to throb, her pulse hot and heavy in her cunt. How it soaks the base of your cock. Jesus, youâll fuck a load right into her. So easily. Her pussy is so snug, so unbelievably wet. Perfect enough to know if you fuck into her any faster, any harder - itâll be just that: you'll paint right up to her cervix; you'll fill her to the fucking brim.
"Fuck, Karina, this pussy is such a fucking dream," is what you're making sure she knows, and at that, Karina just finds that bend. Arches more of herself to you, until her ass is slotted into the plane of your stomach, the head of your cock prodding, testing the limit where her cunt is hottest and wettest. "God, this has to feel incredible. Your ass bouncing on my cock" - Karina goes slack on the force, leaning forward - "as I rail your tight little cunt."
If anything, Irene is there to catch Karina's tearful, thankful gaze when she finally starts fucking crying, a litany of yes, fuck yes, yes-yes-right-there, please fuck, and a wet, dazed little "you're goddamn - you're ruining, fucking - fucking, ruining me," every other syllable broken by her shuddering breaths.
"Aw, you're going to cum again, huh? Baby-" Irene's got her head at an angle - their gazes locked, watching - and maybe Irene really gets it: how much of a big, bad crush this gorgeous fucking woman's had on the pair of you all this whole time, with all that faux-romance, and lust, and envy wrapped up inside her - but if she wasn't so obsessed with the shape of Irene's mouth, the contour of her jaw, the lean and sleek lines of her frame and the soft, round swell of her ass - sheâd still be left with the shape of your cock, where itâs pounding her apart. Fucking her and fucking her up.
It's more than worth the breath to remind Karina what she came here for. Irene's fingertips brush the line of her lips, part them just so.Â
âAll over him, baby, let him make a mess of you. Just a total fucking mess. We'll fill you up, and fill you up, until your poor, aching pussy is full of cum," and it's probably as well: Karina does what comes most natural to her - with you three, the whole number. Her eyes flutter and go dreamy. There's not even a moment of hesitation:
"-until it's leaking down these fucking thighs-"
"You're doing so good, babe," is your supporting role in all this, murmuring encouragement straight into her ear as you fuck her to pieces. Your breath fans out against her cheek. And then, your hands make a grip under her thighs, holding her steady, making her mouth fall open - this keen, wobbly, vulnerable thing that exposes the naked girl she is, behind all the makeup, and the heels, and her seductive and all-consuming appeal, everything.
âJust so you know: itâs the best fucking part, Karina. I mean, the look on his face.â Irene laughs with her whole body, until the rich, raspy sound of it fills the hall. âThe way he bites his lip when he's close, his eyes clenched - and god, I fucking love when he finally cums. It's so good, watching him. Letting him have his way. Feeling his cock throb and spill into you - hot, and still, and just pumping inside you - just so, so good.â
"Fuck, ah-" the little gasp is like she's starting to hyperventilate.Â
"Because baby,â is the final nail in the coffin, hammering home, âheâs fucking you just like heâd fuck me.â
"Fucking, please, god-."
Irene's hands have her breasts in their grasp and are playing at where sheâs sensitive, then pushing into the soft, delicate space beneath, thumbing the indents. "He's so fucking good, isn't he? Are you going to cream and cream all over his hard fucking cock?"
Then - and because it comes so instinctually to her. Because, actually, your Irene has a slight propensity for evil:
She slaps Karina, right across her tits. "Fucking cum on it."
One.
Tugs hard on a nipple. "I swear, every single bit of you is so goddamn beautiful-"
Two.
"That body is built, perfect. So easy to ruin. And god - what a perfect little pussy you've got-"
Three.
Karina struggles to breathe. Her voice is torn, frayed. She barely manages to utter out a very shaky, very desperate, "harder, fuck- youâre fucking making me so- you can, harder-"
Four.
The cruel contact of Ireneâs palm pulls this deliciously hedonistic sound in Karina's throat, a loud moan; like she just hit the sweet spot inside that's all her nerves coming alight. Irene plants a quick peck in Karina's hair. Her temples, the ridge of her brows. Slides her thumb across her eyelashes, brushing them clean from whatever tears had sprung free. You don't even want to try, not at that moment, to try and endure the quiver of slippery muscle all over your cock as she shudders into her orgasm. It's simply too fucking much. She's too fucking tight.
"Aw, shh shh, shh," and then Irene's soft hushes are coming down from the other side of her head. Irene kisses her full, straight on her mouth. Karina is shaking, convulsing and caught and fucked from head to toe - and what she needed was someone like the two of you - to watch her cunt swallow your cock like some magnificent and unbelievable sight, taking the whole damn thing. Irene is telling her, "it's okay. You can let it go."
The silhouettes alone. From the end of the hall, and where the afterimage lingers: the smoke-frosted windows, the dim lights, their bare, beautiful forms - this picture that will stick in the center of your head, will probably haunt you-
"God, I canât, just- ah.â
âBreathe,â Irene says.
"I'll cum again, it's too- I'm so-" Karina can only plead and sigh.
Irene shushes her one more time. "It's a lot. It's alright, baby. He's going to keep fucking you until he's ready to pull out, until he has a whole mess just painted onto your ass, and thighs, and I'm going to make sure that little pussy gets so wrecked, fucked, stretched on every last inch- until the thought of sex hurts, and then we're going to make you cum again, and again- over, and over-"
You're leaning over her, nose buried into the waves of Irene's hair, the curve of Karina's back, and the flush of skin in contrast. That's when you feel the coil in your chest come loose - unspooling, and bursting - when Karina's lids roll into the back of her head and her lips fall open with a pleasured gasp and a stammer, "y-you're, ah, both, you're so, both- oh god."
You're about to just pull her down and absolutely cream her, stuff her full - a mess.
And she wants you to-
"That feels so fucking good," she lets slip out on the cusp of a shiver, just as her inner muscles are spasming, milking your cock with the pressure from one pulse through the next, squeezing.
Sheâs right. It does. Her, coming undone. You, at witâs end.Â
Another breath, and Karina is managing out between these small hiccups - not as much out of breath, just dumbstruck - simply muttering, "Iâm cumming, I- oh my god."Â
You barely manage it; you unbury your cock from her cunt; youâre cumming all over her ass.Â
A shot of white that streaks right down to her bare-slicked skin, before it gets painted down into the crease of her pussy, all swollen - wrecked and raw.
Just the way it feels on her skin is enough to earn another hushed moan from her, this sweet little whimper as she can hardly stand up straight. She lets her knees buckle, but Irene is right there, to catch. Her eyes are closed, eyelids clenching, as Irene tilts Karina's face her way, to lay one, two, three soft, adoring kisses on her mouth, the angle all wrong.Â
âMmm.â The smack of her lips. The pull of whatever breath she still has to give - right out of her heaving chest. "Sore, that, ahhh- um, thank you."
You fiancĂŠe wraps a slender hand right around Karina's wrist, and starts whispering to her, unbridled, "just had to. Had to see how you look-"
Itâs wicked, for one thing. More than that, it's seamless:
While Irene still has the girl's voice caught in her throat, she reaches around the curve of Karina's hips and drags two fingertips through the puddle of warm cum that sits right at the base of her spine, glistening all over her ass cheeks and inner thighs, slipping and rolling off her cunt, down the center, running in rivulets. Your cum between her fingers is so filthy, so obscene - dripping hot - right off her reddened skin, and Irene can't possibly help it; not after a display as indulgent as that. The trembling that remains in Karinaâs thighs does nothing to hide how her legs now jitter and shake under Irene's touch.
âThatâs my good girl,â she whispers as her fingertips hover across the apex of her puffy lips. Over and over again, with more force, and more, until you're almost positive it's Karina that leans in a moment later, kissing the rest of her soft assurances right off her tongue.
Listen to her: this incoherent string of words pouring from her mouth, like they can't move fast enough, tripping over each consonant, "are you, oh, oh - oh, fuck."
No one else could make that kind of overstimulation feel so heavenly, you figure, the way she just properly melts. You take a step back, just to let Irene work. Just to watch. To appreciate the craft.
You absolutely get it.Â
How to touch, how to tease. Firsthand experience has you know she'll ride your cock until you're throbbing and spilling cum and she'll just shh-shh, let you have it - it's okay, sweetie, just let go - until she's rolling her hips just right, or reaching a hand back to massage your balls, or stroking your inner thigh in that exact kind of spot; some method that keeps her all the way on the end of your cock, but not quite off the edge, and your cum leaking down your shaft, spent.
Sheâll bite into her smirk. Sheâll tie up her hair. Sheâll get that serious look on her face because she knows: youâre all hers for the taking.
So she'll sink onto it, again and again, until she's fucking you with the slippery friction only your own spill might provide. "Just a little more," she'll tell you, which is absolutely a lie, "come on, just a bit harder, I'm so close." Irene does this thing - she's had years to refine and perfect - and her voice gets a husky edge to it as her teeth graze the shell of your ear; she makes a small, pained groan into the curl of your hair and breathily hums it: 'I'm almost there.'
Who stands any chance to resist?
And she's always asking you - the same way she's coaxing and promising Karina the world with just the movement of her fingers, this delectable in and out, in and out, pushing that filth up into the red-soaked lips of her pussy - "now, what did I ever do to deserve someone like you?"
Karina blinks, once - a sleepy-lidded draw that leaves her lashes, lush and long, and fanning her flushed cheeks.Â
The sound between her legs is wet, squelching with your cum, with hers, the barest hint of slapping her tender skin. The beat of Irene's wrist against her thighs - like that's where she needs it most - a deep, primal rhythm, like the last thing she wants is to take a breath. It's fucking hot; her head is tilted, her jaw clenched, and Irene has the tips of her fingers twisted between Karina's legs, swirling your cum right back around in her slick cunt - those plump pussy lips that you've watched stretch out on the first press, the first and the second and the third, as Karina finds what gets her there fast, fast-fast-fastest-
"You can cum for me too, baby."
Itâs not a suggestion. Thereâs nothing but expectation in Ireneâs voice.Â
âJust cum.â
You watch it knock the architecture right out of Karina's legs.
-
Indulgent, just isnât quite the right word for it. Careless, reckless, clumsy even-
Look - the tumultuous tangle you three make is all over the fucking place.
One moment, you're at an angle, moreover twisted-limbed with Irene bent over her dresser, then propped up on top of yours the next, your forehead landing against hers, feeling the soft cradle of her shoulders, her legs around you. She has her hands wrapped in Karina's, in that muddled in between: it's a collision of sorts.
There's the chair in the corner of your bedroom that really has only ever known one purpose, a plush rug, all these surfaces, horizontal and vertical for you to take the two most breathtakingly beautiful people in the world on and let your bodies settle into the shape they've needed to ever since your fingertips met Irene's in the cab, ever since she blinked her heavy lashes at you with Karina in-tow, just shy of smiling.
And boy, do you learn that Karina likes to watch herself get fucked in front a mirror. Specifically, the tall one beside Ireneâs closet. It's hard to blame her. When you hold her hips tight, and really, truly fuck her, you canât keep your eyes off how her face twists with the pleasure; or, when you drill the length of your cock into her sopping wet cunt: the wide, glossy rim of her pretty lips pulling back into a wince - and your eyes dropping past the reflection of her shoulders, her collarbones, down to her perfect tits.
The back and forth, the up and down, the way they fucking wobble in their beautifully buxom blur.
Though the eventuality remains unchanged, spread out across your bed. Karina takes a moment, hand pressed to the mattress experimentally like it's all running through her head - this is where Irene gets all that fairy-tale-inspired romance from, really - a quick pause where your future-bride is up on her elbows and staring, watching - your finger sinks in slowly, between where she's soft and warm and wet. She's thinking, you can just read it off her face, 'oh. So that's what you'd do, huh?'
Just for demonstrationâs sake, you fingerfuck her in all kinds of ways - show-off and performance and dirty and mind-blowing. Because even better than the whiny, gut-wrenching moan it gets out of Irene, Karina can't get enough of how itâs all presented.
"Ugh," she slides up next to you at the foot of the bed, helping you turn Irene on her side, "why does she have to be so pretty, it's annoying, she's- she's like, made it so fucking far by playing the girl everyone wants to wife, huh?" She's talking directly to you, even while Irene rolls her neck to press her head against the pillow. "Inspirational."
You're drawing circles into her clit. Thumbing the dip, circling in the opposite direction. Karina has her nails biting right into the crease where your knees touch. In tandem, youâll help your fiancĂŠe reach the top of that first wave.Â
Karina presses, all cheek - a very dry, "cute."
Itâs so simple: you eat Ireneâs cunt. You hold her down. And Karina slides her tongue lazily against the tight pucker of her ass.
The three of you know she deserves nothing less.
âOh, christ, you have no idea,â Irene is murmuring into the pillowcase, head tilted at an awkward angle, looking at the wall, almost distant; but her legs are split wide and her hands are reaching forward to rub a circle into your cheek, "you know how sensitive-? Yeah. Like, really, super. Super, super fucking sensitive, okay? So - if you'd keep doing, uh, oh- ohâŚâ
Simultaneous, then slow, and easy - kisses landing right onto Irene's clit. So much so, you can't help but turn a little, smiling right up at your girl as she digs her toes into the duvet and threads a hand into Karina's hair.
The thing is, with Irene: facades fade fast.
Karina gets to measure that fact up close - where the details of Irene's composure are not only sharp, but also readily and openly and emphatically pound to dust by the time the last loose curl of Ireneâs hair falls over her collarbone; she ends up on all fours, spread out over Karina - pressed along the length of her stomach, spread over your duvet and fitted sheets, your hand at the base of Irene's waist and tightening into the divots. Sheâs so small beneath you that when you bury your dick inside her-Â
âFuck.â Her cunt is so wet. Her breath uneven - and her words are starting to slur. Thereâs the gooseflesh on her back that lets you know itâs all already over for her. âOkay,â she tries to steady the ache in her stomach, âokay, okay, just- right there.âÂ
The drag through her pussy is fucking extraordinary. It knocks the wind out of both of you; so soft to the touch, like velvet - sheâs unbelievably tight. You pull her hips into you and it opens her right up. Then when you end up balls deep inside your girl a second, third, fourth time:
She simply shudders apart.
Even though you fuck her so slow, so easy - her cunt clenches and squeezes on you like Irene detests the very idea of letting you go. You donât even need to rail her lithe body to complete and utter ruin just to feel the familiar pent-up tremor starting to build in her muscles, how she rolls her hips back just so-so. How your hands fit that round and pert little ass of hers so well, and when your fingers finally sink in, youâre pulling it all apart to get a good look where your cock shimmers with her slick before disappearing right into her tiny cunt.
Karina mutters something in her ear. It pulls on some thread, somewhere - you feel her wind like a spring, further, and further; your cock edging her so close. The smirk Karina saves for you over your fiancĂŠeâs shoulder makes you think sheâs figured her out-Â
âIrene, look-âÂ
Well, at least sheâs tuning in on all the right frequencies.
"Arenât we all about being thorough?" Karina raises a perfectly trimmed brow. She drapes her arm across Irene's neck, their lips sliding together again, and that kiss is drawn-out and languid, albeit needy. "So, say," it gets muffled against the seam of their lips, and comes up, and comes out like a slurry, "are we gonna use everything else too? Your mouth, your perfectly tight ass?"
Irene can hardly muster out, "fuck- fuck- yes, fucking, god," as she takes it, so deep. Thereâs enough there to make both of you cum, youâre sure.
âWho couldâve guessed - like thereâs ever been a more perfect cocktease than bae-fucking-Irene," Karina coos, all lips. She plants a row of kisses along Irene's exposed throat. The tilt of her hips, as she pushes closer - as you press the head of your cock as deep as it can go. "Go on. Cum, baby. Be a good girl, a good hole to fuck, just do it. All over his big fucking cock. Let him fucking have you."
Which is probably about the same time you realize that you, Irene and Karina are all well enroute - becoming this one mind, a single unit. This plurality you know thereâs no coming back from.
You look down, with a little more focus, and Irene is being pulled apart in every which way - your cock stretching her out, over and over - Karinaâs fingers right under her clit, every circle making her whimper. Sheâs all sharp edges and delicate angles, but manages to be soft for you in just the right places.
âGod, youâre so fucking tight,â you tell her, shifting your hips; pulling her ass flush and filling her completely. Your grip tightens on her waist and she doesnât flinch a bit. "It's so goddamn easy to cum in this needy little pussy of yours. All wet and slick, and, hah- just pulsing-"
Irene lets out this wanton sound, desperate.
âOh, right there, huh?â Karina asks. Itâs not quite mean, but itâs getting there, fast. âIs that how heâs going to make you cum?â
You thrust on the same angle again, the same depth - youâre hitting all her nerve endings, all her sensitive spots. There isn't even room, now, for some imaginary head-to-head, some verbal volley, the banter; what comes forward is her tiny, broken moan.
How many times had Irene done the exact same, after all. Fucked you without holding back? Fucked you over? The flood of sweet-nothings as you started to approach: honey, you're so perfect, we can go slow, you just have to ask, and if you feel uncomfortable at any point, if you want me to stop-
âJust say please, doll,â Karina tells her.
If Irene told you a quarter of what made it out of the side of Karinaâs mouth, youâd have never believed it. "I can't wait to feel what that arrogant mouth of yours will do when he cums inside this cute ass-"
You watch Karina spank her. Hard. Thereâs a red stain in the round of Ireneâs cheek, and her skin is so pale that the imprint of all five fingertips looks stark, glaring.
"Just," Karina presses the rest of herself against Irene's skin and steals a quick glance at you - this half-coy smile pulling on one corner of her lips, "thought I'd do that in the name of-"
"Mmph," Ireneâs groan is long, loud, "yes. Fuck, yes- please-"
Karina immediately looks away. An effort to hide the smug satisfaction. She fiddles with the auburn locks behind Irene's shoulder.
Youâll finish the sentiment: "-being thorough," and drive your cock to the hilt. Irene collapses forward onto Karinaâs lap.
The sound she makes you swear is a sob. See - for Irene, itâs only about getting control in so far as it is about getting off; sheâll take whatever comes her way so long as itâs directly to her benefit - the theatrics of being pinned, the willingness for surrender, for subjugation, for the sake of telling you, yes, push my knees, spread me apart, hold me there; look at the things you do to me - it's the Irene everyone imagines, when they see the dresses, the gltiz, the glamour, just the brief flash of her grin, or the way she holds her fingernail between her teeth. Everyone wants to put her on her heel and feel a bit powerful. To have you watch the supple arc of her neckline bend, to hear the humility slip off her lips: the notion goes beyond simple kink-
It steps out into pure necessity.
She really, really needs it, and it's written into every muscle and tendon - it's on her breath as it shudders through her whole body. The beautiful, harrowing sound. "I love the way you two fuck me," she murmurs, head buried into the crook of Karina's neck. It's the sort of line, coming from someone like her, you know could raise a few blushes - if either of you was still in the business of such things.
"Honey," her voice wavers. Then, it falters: "please."
The desperation is thick, husky, almost. Karina seems like she's breathing her in, nose tucked against Irene's forehead.
You watch how she runs her nails up Irene's sides, a hot whisper sliding over her skin. You feel it, and so does Irene, this white hot pleasure singing up from the tip of her clit and spreading throughout the soft curves, the sensual lines of her body, this tangible current, a hum, a whine. You see her strain the lean stretch of muscle connecting her neck to her shoulder.
Until her face is tucked under Karinaâs jaw, with a hand reaching back and hooked around your wrist and keeping you fucking, filling her, your hips drawn tight against hers, like a second home.
In and in and in.
Fucked-out and outright to the extent she goes completely silent. Almost completely still. The moment she cums all over your waist. Mouth hung open, like sheâs in pure disbelief.
It doesnât really matter, how often or how precisely Karina has imagined the whole thing. It's still a fucking revelation the first time she gets to watch Irene cum.
âNo way,â sheâs almost laughing, holding Ireneâs jaw with both hands. âNo fucking way. All the times you- what? No. Nuh-uh. You better fucking explain why this face, you- itâs not fair, the perfect face- I swear, even mid-fucking-orgasm, you are such a fucking doll-"
There's the sheer intimacy - Karina holding Irene's lips open, dragging her thumb down along the center. Quiet and sordid curses slipping from her mouth. And the obvious, her free hand already running down the curve of Irene's spine, her ass: all this sensitive-touching, admiring, appreciating-
"Hey," Karina says, voice raspy and drunk on the sex, the premise, "do me a favor, and tell me this feels as amazing as it looks. Or maybe, for once - just for the sake of fucking argument, is it actually better for the both of us, hm?
Her eyes are half-lidded, heavy, sultry. She's arching up into Irene's warmth - until her palms are spread out against her chest, thumb sliding right over everything sensitive, and she leans right to pull the other breast to her lips, and start all over again. It's clear what she means, spreading her legs as far as she can, pinned beneath the orgasm you're still fucking into Irene. As much as her petite frame will allow.
And in case you missed the point:
"So. What are we waiting for," is what she says a breath later, matter-of-fact, not at all expecting denial. âOr am I not as fuckable as our princess here?"
There's so much wet spill around the base of your cock, and the sound Irene's pussy makes when you finally draw free - all her creamy slick mixed into your mess just fucking leaking around your shaft. Karina holds herself open for you like that, spread wide. All your attention to her pink, raw cunt; you slip right inside.Â
Karina lets her arms go slack on the mattress, her chest shivering, lips locked around Ireneâs panting breath.
And so it goes, and so it goes, and so it goes.
-
(To anyone taking notes - chemistry, by definition, is the sum total of a certain process; where and when energy becomes matter becomes another.
More relevantly perhaps, it is that race and rise you feel inside your chest.Â
Nothing about the sensation, it seems, is too exclusive either - Irene, and now Karina, the pair of them equally devastating, all over and again. It has you in communication with a different kind of contentment: to fall apart inside their embrace in particular, and kiss them with enough breath and time to waste until the morning.)
-
âJesus,â Karina laughs out loud, âyou really believe that? You corrupting me?" she makes another scoff, both hands buried somewhere in the pockets of the sweatshirt you've lent her. "At least do me a favor and cut it out with the solemn tone."
You're leaning over your apartmentâs balcony, watching an emergency plow make the slowest grind of progress up the road. It's late. And cold. Or actually - itâs early. The sky is the kind of dark midnight navy you see after all the snow and stars have run through the horizon. Time ticks on, and Ireneâs inside sound asleep. A woman that small has no right to snore like heavy machinery.
So,
You and Karina happen to be two things at once: very tired, and very awake.
"What I mean is: I'm sure your manager, or your parents - fuck, someone - would fly off the handle," you say, pulling a cigarette from the pack and offer it begrudgingly. She takes the end and slips it between her lips, a little unsure. You then draw a lighter and offer it, too, and Karina puffs with all her strength. She's no expert, but it looks like the end catches and turns bright.Â
A bit of color.
"My parents?" Karina flouts, sucking at it, pulling deeply from her chest - smoke pours from her nose.
She finishes with a cough. And says again:
"Um. Your girlfriend had her fingers in my ass - your cock down my throat - and we're worrying what my parents might think?"
Well. She's got you on that count.
"Not to mention: who the fuck thinks they're so virtuous-" a small chuckle as she passes it back. The cigarette is lit, bright. You take a drag. Watch her tap her feet on the snow. "That they need to do that to begin with. It's more trouble, telling me what to think and feel, as if that hasn't just the opposite effect."
âIreneâs protective, albeit in her own sorta peculiar way. So, you know, by extension, she worries-" you pull, and exhale, the smoke blowing past Karina. It gets caught in her fringe, in the wisps. You offer it back when you see her shiver. "That some shit happens, after."
"Your concern is heartwarming, truly - if you want to let me think on it, I might go and write a nice little diary entry tonight. It'll have sparkles and glitter - if you're that worried."Â
Karina reaches in. Lets her fingers graze yours. Her skin is cool.Â
âBesides, I donât need a lesson in image from Irene of all people. Sheâs her; Iâm me.â
She holds onto the cigarette between two long acrylic fingernails, tapping the end so the ash flits out onto the ice. You're caught staring, probably - the dark hair framing her face, all messy and soft, falling about her cheekbones. How that pretty pink blush in her skin seems to never go away.
Your eyes drop to where her mouth is red, a bit swollen - well-kissed; it is snowing again, after all. And itâs easy to be kind of transfixed.
"You're not, I dunno, say embarrassed?" you ask, after a beat.
"Nope." Karina swallows. Brings the cigarette to the pucker of her lips again. You watch how she holds the inhale, holds her wrist up and slacked, head tilted back a little. This exaggerated fashion-model exhale follows, all smooth.
âBecause I'm not the type.â
The heavy stream of smoke then blown right into your face.
"Really, I think - sorry, I have always wanted to do that. It felt like a movie. Look," she coughs on the next breath. "I get your dilemma. But also, um-"
There are some quiet moments too, here and there: the heat between your thighs, her pressed up close. She smells like Irene's shampoo and bodywash and that just confuses your head some.
"Whoâs to say Iâm not just looking out for you," you offer. Every good lie is rooted somewhere in the truth.
"Don't bother," her words hit you square on. "It's about getting off right? You invite me to your bed; Iâm so starstruck and enchanted by the very concept of it - Irene and her charming, intoxicating husband. Fuck, I dunno - the way the two of you kiss, look, feel: the experience that you will let me be a part of," she stops and makes another face of amusement, so fucking confident, "you let me play, too, just once, and we're all just a little happier. My version."
âWeâre not married,â you correct.
âThatâs the part youâre hung up on?â Karina leans over, her upper half across the balcony, staring right up at the sky. âSame difference.â
The moon finds her smile bright like nothing else. It's something infectious. Immediately, it reminds you: of Irene.
"Trust me," she goes on to say. The cigarette slips back into the space where you are connected - the lines of her fingers, her knuckles. "I had a wonderful time, but the sun will rise here, and I'm not gonna stick around to blow you while Irene burns three omelets and finds a spot for me in her fucked up game of house or whatever."
She makes you laugh, free and easy, like a gust of cold air. Something genuine and natural. And as the laugh shakes, Karina makes it impossible not to crumble farther. Not to fucking simper there like an idiot.
âI really thought she was going to make me call her mommy or something, I swear-â
"Hey, I'm sure if you had asked." A spark catches you. The flash of her canine, and those eyelashes. âSheâd have done you the favor.â
"Oh, shush." The touch of Karina's fingertip against your hand is delicate, careful - unassuming. But, god, everything with her is just the right amount of heat - it melts you; and when it stops, her touch: that feeling is so cold that you just chase her out of impulse.
"What about New Year's?" you ask. There are still boundaries you really shouldn't be crossing, but here you are, straddling yet one more.
Karina's grin cracks like an old fault line. "You're not allowed to ask me out like that," she insists, batting you away - trying her hardest not to lead with the obvious. You look out on the view, watching a guy in a parka trudge over to a garbage can, a handful of newspaper bundles, then a glance back-
The slightest flush has bloomed up Karinaâs face, right underneath where the makeup's been rubbed bare. It's utterly irresistible. "Go wake up your fiancĂŠe and ask what her New Year's Eve looks like. Doubt it involves me and my dumb friends."
Sheâs probably right.
"Karina," you start, watching her push open the balcony door with her foot and walk slowly, lazily, back into the apartment. The window rattles, and she looks back over her shoulder. The bob of her ponytail, the sweeping lashes, that perfect slow-burn smile. Thatâs how you end up with a title as ridiculous and reductive as âoriginal visualâ or âthe human cgâ.
"Youâre really going to let them in on what we all got up to?"
"Oh," she makes this low, delighted hum - it sounds so dreamy, how her voice gets the richest sort of rasp, "every last detail."
-
On Monday: the holidays are officially over.
There's a bunch of stuff on the to-do pile. A lot of loose ends you have to clean up, a ton to catch up on. Irene is judiciously ignoring all of it. She's wearing her glasses - the ones with the big round frames that should look entirely obnoxious - which means she's already decided she's not leaving the apartment; Karina's still wrapping the world at large around her finger and has everyone convinced that she's all femme, no fatale; and you - well, you're back to thinking about how to climb the ladder and maybe how to stay there.
You head downtown with a cup of coffee in one hand and a musing mood in the other.
On your phone, some more choice text messages arrive in the late AM: had a great time by the way, stay out of trouble, this sweatshirt is actually just mine now, duh.Â
The selfie alongside it is pretty suggestive, but just vague enough to flirt with indecency.
She sends one more at lunch where she's gotten out of the shower, or a hot pool, or maybe a long workout - her breasts squeezed between a towel and an arm - she has the camera all zoomed in and framed tight, almost full body. If her intention is to mess with you, that's what she gets. The texts: ah, fuck off and did you have a nice date with your left hand then, thanks for reminding me, the hotel wifi is shit lmao.
The messages just keep on coming and there's really no better descriptor.
And Irene, later, in a way that's neither diplomatic nor nuanced: jesus, don't let her catch you by yourself. For simplicityâs sake. She interprets being alone with a handsome boy as carte blanche to do absolutely whatever she wants and she's vapid that way.
Thereâs a chance it fizzles out into nothing. An even greater chance it all goes sideways. You'll have to see what becomes of you three.
-
Okay, right - new year, new you. The resolution for the past couple remains unchanged, and unfulfilled - less takeaways and eating out; more meal prep, less calories, healthier decisions.
Irene has this cute little apron over her sweater that is fixed extra tight, the belt trailing down the tops of her jeans to accentuate her nice round hips and slim waist. She knows the nature of her charm, her sex appeal. How it occurs, almost, as if by accident.
You say something that will get right under her skin like, âlooking real domestic, Joohyun,â as she slides a chopped onion from a cutting board to a bowl.
She presses her hips out just a smidge, just enough. Turns a bit as she opens up the fridge, and the smirk she has for you, that sidelong glance-
âDonât you Joohyun me,â is her lightest rebuke.Â
She twists her way onto her tiptoes to fetch at the highest shelf. The crochet corner of her sweater rides up a couple of inches, flashing a hint of the fair, bare curve of her lower back. "You can help me by grating the parmesan, hm? Into that," she gestures back at the table, pointing with the bottle of olive oil.
And so you're ten, fifteen minutes into helping with dishes, with the grunt work - with the realization that Irene is going to chop her fucking fingers off if you leave her to it unchecked.
"Actually, here," you say, "can I?"
She tilts her head, skeptical - still, a quick nod of permission - and her slender fingers surrender the knife and wooden chopping board to you. She's tapping away at her phone, finding the playlist you're both always secretly listening to.
"Wow," Irene says, low, as you start dicing mushrooms, a stalk of celery. "So brave. Thereâs no way I could do that. Is it safe? Are we, like, in nuptial bliss now, do you think? I fancy you, I fancy you-"
It's always this sorta-delicate dance with her: how much should you step up; how much should you put out of hand; how much she accepts versus how she pushes you aside and gets through you all the same. You're too proud, really - both of you - but fuck. She's adorable; the apron adds insult to injury; and it makes the switch in your head simple.
âI always forget how much I love this song,â sheâs saying; the rolling pin sheâs grabbed is a reasonable surrogate for a mic. When sheâs through singing a verse, she shoves it in your face. You donât know any of the lyrics.Â
She doesnât really care.
You have to laugh at everyone who's ever wasted the effort to theorycraft who she is behind the smoky lashes, the lowered chin, the downturned glance. All the characters and archetypes she'll wear and cast off as she needs.
"Here." She sidles up and tucks her hair behind her ear, the side of her hip grinding into your thigh until sheâs pressed firm into the line of your leg. Because she needs to tell you that's way too much garlic, and she's not going to kiss you if your breath is trying to kill her first. She uses the word "pungent" a number of times, just for good measure. Go on - sheâs murmuring - taste; right off her finger. If anyone caught this youâd be embarrassed for weeks
âI think, definitely, should open a bottle of wine-â
Thatâs how you earn all the responsibility for getting the both of you fed; she gets distracted looking through the recipe book.
But there's the way she looks up at you from the opposite of the kitchen island, face held up between her hands, fingers folded underneath her chin. "What?" she asks.Â
Sheâs totally caught you staring.
The truth is: Irene only looks this gorgeous when it's just her. When she forgets that she's supposed to stick to a script.
You tell her as much when you end up fucking her right there on the counter.
It's so slow, atleast at the onset. Her panties pushed aside, jeans spilling off an ankle - the fucking apron managed to make it to the floor but her sweater got kinda stuck on the way up. So you're reaching through some overpriced fabric blend to pull down the wire of her bra and get your palm where she most prefers it.
"Say it again," Irene sighs into your neck, clutching to the back of your shirt - white-knuckled at the seam. "Come on, you can be so charming when you want something."
"I wouldnât push your luck," is all you choose to tell her.Â
You're hitting all the spots she wants you to hit anyway: her pretty pink cunt, slick, all wet for you already. Everything clenching as she arches her back, until she's hanging off the edge of the marble. You find itâs just enough leverage to fill her completely with your cock - stretching her out and open until her thighs bracket around your waist at the perfect angle.
"Or what?" Irene is out of breath, but hardly at a loss for words. "I know. You'll have to remind me how much smaller I am than you, right? So easy to keep pinned."
Well, if you really wanted: "Hah, ah - right." You get right next to her ear, muttering the words as deep as your chest can go - then take hold of her waist to put her in a spot she can't escape. And, by Irene's usual logic, once that happens, that's as much a victory for her as it is for you. You're being compliant, aren't you? The in and out: fucking her, filling her up, pulling your messy cock out of her pussy and slapping her clit just so she can hear how fucking soaked you make her, merely as a reminder-
"I wonder if she was even half as desperate," she moans against your jaw. "Her heart probably stopped the second you, ah - told her, what? About all of this?"
You stop fucking her, halfway.
"Iâm sure you wouldn't be referring to Karina, right?" is where you glance at her. âI remember us both agreeing to chalk that up as a total absolute mistake. That was that.â
Irene just swallows, looks off somewhere over your shoulder. No one wears a blush better than her.
But she won't say it. Her honesty is such a privilege. The prodigy-type. Or at least, that's the word Irene chose. Then again, thereâs you and your uncanny ability to turn a blind eye.Â
To the vice, the virtue, and everything in-between.
"So, can I ask," you press your lips together, finding the point of her chin with a gentle tap - you have her looking you straight back at you. The moment could let you drive back inside and fuck her brains right out, right there, like that - right through, instead: you watch her try not to squirm.Â
The tension in her upper chest, the rising heat that settles between her thighs, her weight struggling where you spread her knees, as far open as her body can allow. âHow long exactly," you choose your words, careful and pointed, "are we going to pretend that she isn't texting both of us?"
You bury the question deep where sheâs practically molten - hot and wet and so incredibly needy.
You do, again, and again. You pull her against you, watching that pretty brow scrunch and un-scrunch as your cock bathes in that soak. And hell, Karina had sent her a selfie today, is what she's explaining when you slow down enough - a bit of red, on her cheeks and her lips, and a lot of black, all the rest - the part about a midnight flight that's on hold until tomorrow morning. And then another, an hour later. To you both: her tits, the lace lingerie - so heavy, and soft, and easy to see yourself getting lost in-
Irene gasps at how fast you find all her favorite spots, then repeats - twice and again - hey, Karina said you're "such a cutie," and she sees her as the perfect mistress-material, don't you think? Wouldnât it be ideal? The perfect fantasy? The perfect toy-
Obviously, that is morally bankrupt, even for the two of you. And youâre making sure she hears about it.
You ask her, point-blank: "are you really so selfish? So callous." It's ground out, slowly, against her hip, into her cunt. You've got Irene dripping wet, she's running everywhere, and you're telling her, "and this is your roundabout way of asking me to validate your twisted little ego?"
Donât get it too confused: Irene lives for this shit; that sharp, hard-hitting tone - it drives her up the fucking wall.Â
"Duh. Tell me - just a guess," she presses her hands further back, arching into each push. The slim curves of her chest are bouncing, just under her sweater. "You like to feel so guilty and morose but I bet-" she chokes off mid-sentence, you know exactly how, the exact motion that has her wanting. She gets a leg over your shoulder with no effort at all, and your fingers find their place, digging into her hips as she locks into your thrusts.Â
Like fucking her is the only thing the two of you ever do.
Your whole body buzzes, it hums in resonance with where her gasps conflagrate to moans - you're pulling her slender frame down into every sloppy thrust and she takes you so fucking well.
"I bet it all sounds like, ah, the prettiest fucking music - in your head-"
âFucking god, Irene-â
âMhmm?â she fucking coos.
Because the things she wants to hear never actually leave your lips - your girl, fucking relentless.
Because the line between you fucking her and her fucking you becomes less distinct every time she rocks back and takes you deeper. Or when her mouth catches your next kiss a bit lazily. She takes over to swivel and slide her cunt up and around your length. So good that you have to keep her there. Hand locked onto her throat, digging a bruise or two in her collarbones, fucking her senseless against the countertop-
"Irene, fuck.â Your voice comes out thick, like gravel, and practically as an aside, âyouâre going to make me-.â
Irene cuts you off, nodding, shh-shhâing you into silence. âI know, baby. I know.â This total sigh of agreement - a hushed yes, or maybe uttering something she knows will sink right into your core, two words that sound a lot like âgood boy.â
What, is that tacit approval? Probably. Itâs hard to think straight.
So you bury yourself inside her, instinctually. Irene tips her chin up when she feels you paint her fucking womb. Every throb - with a fistful of her ass and your face pressed against her chest, sucking and biting and marking her anywhere, everywhere - right through her sweater. Fucking her so full that your mess is dribbling out all over the fucking floor, drip, drip, drip, and-
"Hey, I want you to know that I" - she sounds so amused as she cards through your hair, pressing a kiss to your forehead - "really couldnât ever ask anyone except you."
(All is fair in love and war, is an adage Irene takes to its logical extreme, tangled in your sheets or with a dress puddled at her ankles. A silk stocking rolling down her leg, the crochet thrown into some dark corner.
You never say yes. You never really have to.)
This all before setting her down, off the edge, back onto her feet and taking another half-step forward and having the awareness not to completely flatten her under the full weight of your body, so she can run a hand down between the two of you and her fingertips can start gathering up all the cum you've pumped inside her. Irene tells you in her sweetest lilt to pay attention as she leans back up against the counter and gathers as much into her mouth as it will allow-
The sight alone.
When her head tips back, tongue passing over her knuckles, and she swallows-
"You are so," you sigh into her temple. Her cheek. You've settled the rest to the space in between. âAbsolutely unbelievable."
She reaches out and trails the tips of her fingers lightly along the rise of your cock - her softness up against your hard lines. Her eyes flash when you twitch on the fucking spot. It's so tender all coming from her.
And there, a moment or two more. You can see it in the way she has her lips tilting, dreamy. You've always known what you were signing up for - how she's thumbing the nape of your neck - what her ideal outcome was, is. There's nothing and no one in front of either of you to bar the way.
Youâll make your vows like any other.
"Well, hey," she finally says, slow and husky and curling toward you with a smug self-satisfaction.
You push her hair behind her ears, the dark brown locks. Some part of you understands, unequivocally, that she is the absolute limit of how far you would go for any other person on the planet. No questions. In a heartbeat, without hesitation.
The kiss to the corner of your jaw is unironically chaste - before sheâs telling you, "shouldnât we get a move on it, chef? Thereâs food to eat, recipes to ignore; arenât you fucking famished?"
-
The bolognese reduces down to a scorch in the cast iron. Too much heat, or too long, you got too preoccupied, who knows - there's a moral lesson to ignore here if you're so inclined. So it ends up being over a tray of sushi delivery that Irene explains to you her working theory like it's high-stakes political intrigue.
"Listen," she's got her chopsticks pointed at you, "for one, Karina, to her core, is a total seductress; and she's told me already, more or less to my face - she gets off on the chase, and hates the other shit. To be involved, or invested."
âOkay then why all the go-around; the wait-and-see; whatâs her endgame?â
âWhatâs anyoneâs endgame?â Irene shrugs. âValidation." She slips a tuna roll into her mouth.
"I think you might be projecting."
"Or, I'm simply an extremely empathetic person," her sarcasm hits harder through chewing - she almost gets you, and finishes swallowing to say, "look, she's like us if we were pretending to care, okay? Just more, like - explicit about her lack of intention. So. Doesnât matter if it's to piss her manager off. Or it's like a revenge-slash-extortion-thing against someone she either had or is having an affair with."
"An affair," you repeat, skeptical.
"It's not like itâs an unheard-of workplace hazard, come on," and then the final confirmation: "sheâs just into it because it sounds dirty and sexy, okay, like everything else-"
"And you figure we should be the ones to dole it out."
"What I figure," Irene says, doing that same mental calculus she did the first time: how, where, why - it's clear. A dozen different kinds of naked are an old, tired song by now. "I want us to fuck her. However she likes, whenever she likes, for however long she likes. Let her think sheâs won something, or think she has you totally fucking hooked - I don't really care. Because it would be so much more satisfying to hear you tell me about it - because the idea of you two being like that for me. It's," her words pitch up a touch.Â
"That's the fantasy."
And Irene dives into the details. She explains what it could look like, all the more raunchy and ridiculous. This very specific arrangement. It makes no real sense, the conversation alone, and that, you decide - what can't be rationalized - is how she'll take it: by fucking both of you. That's the objective fact. That's the demand.
You listen until it feels less and less like the decisions have already been made.
âOkay, babe,â sheâs presenting her case. âHear me out.â
And she keeps going until you both can see it materialize: "if Karina thinks she can handle both of us, then both of us it'll be." Itâs how her fingers end up buried in your boxers and around the throb of your cock. You hear the gentlest laugh Irene has as you start fucking softly into her grip, and she runs her thumb over your weeping slit until she finds you that much more malleable to the suggestion. Effortless almost, she lures the primal part of you from its confines and teases and prods at its wants and desires. Which is also how some charged vocabulary gets thrown in for good measure. Because no, no, no - she's murmuring into your mouth, tipped back, plush lips right above yours - it's not a cuckquean situation, or an open relationship, or anything like freeuse or whatever else might justify the concern. It's not even cheating, Ireneâs explaining, strictly speaking, because who said you and I wouldnât be doing it together?
(Lying by omission is the story you both live - and the difference: she's pathological. Youâre just now getting the hang of it.)
"Fuck," is what you exhale out as she opens her fingers, offering. Her thumb glides across the expanse of your head, a trail of pre-cum drawn underneath a nail. And you know all the things her nails can do - can rip your heartstrings. "I mean. God damn. There has to be, like, terms."
There's still sushi sitting on the coffee table, and Irene is placing these kisses into the slope of your shoulder, your sternum, making a show of the movement, how she's traveling down, downward - to her knees. Where she finds the seat between your thighs and tugs your shorts, the fabric gathered down your leg-
"Let me handle it," she tells you, and there goes the cut of your t-shirt, shoved up to your chest. Her grip runs flat, down from the rise of your hip, fingers wrapping around, touching - the flat of her tongue laving across the tip of your cock until she decides to lower her jaw.
"Just think right now. How I want to fuck her and how I'd want you to fuck her, too-"Â
Right in her warm, wet little mouth.
Jesus, her tongue too-
She has it gliding up, around and against the swell of the underside. Rolling to where you need it, the places she knows youâve died before. Lapping up the mess she's already gotten out of you-
Like this, Irene's looking at the way that the idea strikes: you and you and you; the only person in the whole goddamn world that can handle her; you fucking know it too - it's the most perfect, hopeless kind of thing. Like the feeling that catches at the apex of your lungs. It burns in your stomach and grips in your gut. She's gone and cut out the nerves - there's the crown of your cock caught in a velvet grip between those pretty pink lips and her fingers twisting at the bottom.Â
She breathes deep. Sinks her lips so slowly to the base. Anything, everything you want: to put your hands to the side of her head, to weave your fingers through her hair, and coax her, fuck her mouth like it belongs to you, all slow and hard and measured.
To hear all those wet sounds she makes as she chokes on the end of it. The gags as you force your cock into the back of her throat, holding her head tight, her hair pulled up into a fist, to have that mouth hanging around the length of you, tongue stuck to the bottom of her chin as you move her, your fiancĂŠe, your toy. To be looking her in the eye and watching her look the fuck back while she revels in every filthy second of it, not a single damn drop of hesitation or doubt.
"Really think," Irene urges, and she's all innocent when she tips her head to kiss her way up your cock.
Sheâs trying for some grace or finesse, or both - trying, you think, to make a point; instead, you end up watching her gulp and spit into her palm, just to obscure the sensual curl of her tongue with the sloppy-hard rhythmic stroke of her fist. "How hot it would be if you watched us both choke on your cum. Her face fucked stupid - the perfect little fuckdoll, is that not an image for the ages-"
You get a glimmer of that catlike grin - the one you would kill for a picture of. Something for the wallpaper, or the wallet; you've never met a boundary she hasn't challenged. The most depraved ideas in her head are just, as she is, a masterpiece. And so the answer has never changed - there has never been anything she's not been allowed-
"Trust me baby," she presses her cheek against your shaft. You feel her turn and run that mouth all over. The tip of her nose. Her eyelashes. The wet heat of her breath as she nuzzles the length. "Karina's all ours to share."
Her pout, right there, waiting.
You can't stop yourself from grabbing her face, the crook of her jaw, her neck and the tips of her shoulders. Until it all comes with a good, hard pull. The sound of her mouth on your cock, the blowjob she's been perfecting for years. It's starting to fill up the room, her lips wrapping your shaft - the sound of her being so obedient, the most receptive, sweet, pretty thing: letting you guide her pace until she has a steady motion going. Taking the thick base in her hands and working it over between her fingers. There's only enough room for that before youâre all the way inside her, in and out, again: the tip of your cock brushing over the softest curve of her throat.
When you take her at face value, it's fucking wild: your fiancĂŠe kneeling before you. Her chin and neck wet with her effort, lips wrapped so pretty, stuffed, used-
There are no questions. This is simply Irene, doing what she loves.
She pushes a hand between her legs and holds herself together as your hips tilt forward, meeting her halfway-
Just letting you get yourself off in her mouth like it's no big deal. It's her throat - it's her goddamn cunt and ass, and whatever else - because you fucking asked, right? Because you gave her the permission, the choice, the agency.
"Hey, where should I?" youâre muttering as you push the hair out of her face, already half-drunk on her slick lips and realistically only a few seconds away from doing some real damage.
There isn't a need; but you want her to tell you, to use her words. In her mouth, on her face, in her palm, youâll go without thinking. Youâll cum straight onto your own stomach if itâs what Irene says. Even if sheâs acting like you already have.
"Make sure you give her,â is what she garbles out around the hard line of your cock, and itâd be impossible to understand if you didnât know every nuance to her, if you didnât - you know - fucking love her. To have and to hold - to hold on tight and for better or worse, and this is pretty much as bad as it gets.Â
The syllables come in-between hollow breaths, all wet and sticky. When Irene wrenches the fuck out of it, the base of your cock- âhm, that same sort of courtesy when, agh, I'm not around-"
Because the image alone is what matters. There, getting your cock sucked like you've earned the privilege - it doesn't have to be real, it just has to look like it's a new truth to believe in. The little motions in her wrist are just - hah, fucking unreal - and the way she sinks down lower on her knees for each stroke, from base to tip - lips pressing over the knuckles she has wet, and squelching, and twisting up and down and up-
She places a hand under your balls, the gentlest cradle, and something of your restraint finally breaks - it snaps - her insistence is ruthless.
"Yeah, god, okay- Iâm just gonna go ahead-"Â
There are these images in your head, of Irene: the upturned brows, the hollowed cheeks, and that slutty-as-shit smirk - and then of Karina: doing the exact same thing. Fuck, your cock is heavy, absolutely leaking cum: you can feel yourself leaking into the press of her mouth. It fills up her cheeks as she blushes into the fuck. Her lips become flush and go soft against the ridge of your shaft - her jaw slack in anticipation.Â
"Your fucking mouth, Irene" you breathe out, âI'm going to cum-âÂ
Just at half the sentence, you're there, sunk into your fiancĂŠe's throat. Fingers across her ears and into her hair and watching her own hands pulling you, guiding you-
Itâs all flexed in your back. Every muscle. Every fiber.
Irene hums onto a simple, satiated note. She always does, when she tastes it. When you dump a hot load of cum all over her tongue and straight into her throat.
(And yes, some might claim this is the death knell for all kinds of reasoning, but youâll go ahead and admit itâs so, so worth it.)
"How thoughtful," she says, low and slow, once she's through swallowing the entire fucking thing.
The corner of her mouth tilts up. Because you're finished: two steps left in the brain from falling out of consciousness, a mess on the couch. You get to watch as she pulls you into sorts and slots each piece back to where it's meant to sit. The underwear, your pants. It's with such careful attention. Your soft cock gets cleaned with a tissue and wiped dry. A tiny parting kiss for the tip, her mouth full-on puckered, like she's kissing out anything you have left.
Though it's a pleasant daze. She prefers you soft like this, really.
All you have left to say is: "fuck me, baby." It sounds sloppy and open-ended as hell. "I guess I'll leave everything to you."
If that's a cue or sign for the evening, the only right thing: it isn't exactly misinterpreted.
-
The actual logistics donât arrive for a handful more weeks. You find it surprising they ever happen at all.
// Karina 10:41 pm > i'm bored.
// Karina 10:42 pm > suggestions?
// 10:49 pm > have you tried looking into an incognito tab?
// Karina 10:58 pm > lol, and what is it i'm supposed to be finding?
// Karina 10:58 pm > help a girl out here.
"Send her a picture of your cock," Irene says, like it isnât a joke. She looks up from the smutty-dash-of-romance-porn novel she's got herself wrapped in, with her best faux-serious expression. The pair of readers that usually are in her top desk drawer have made a new home perched low on her nose. "God knows she hasn't stopped leering since she found out what I'm marrying into."
"Please," you tell her, because she's full of shit. "I'm not sending her a dick pic."
Your laptop is warm on your thighs as you huddle on your side of the bed. That's the point of balance where it feels like Irene isn't trying to look. Though she clearly is. You flick up through a couple tabs just to drive the point home.
// 11:01 pm > sorry. i'm not in the business of just handing out freebies
// Karina 11:07 pm > really
// Karina 11:07 pm > thought we were making progress here
// 11:11 pm > you're funny
"Ask her if anyone's home with her." Irene dogears the page sheâs reading and sets her book down. "Or ask if she's, like, tied up or something. Something edgy."
"Something edgy," you deadpan.
"Do you want me to put the readers away," Irene offers. She's wearing the sort-of smirk you always need to be wary of.
"No," you say. âGod, no.â
"Ask her where she keeps her lingerie. Tell her she should be thinking about what it'd look like: all naked except a thong. With the straps digging into her. Tied up all nice and pretty-like."
// 11:13 pm > u alone right now?
"What the fuck?" Irene slugs a pillow at you. "That is the creepiest way you could've sent-"
// Karina 11:13 pm > yeah. i am :/
You and Irene are both struck a little dumb by that.Â
âSheesh, she must have had her finger hovering over the reply button.â
"Yeah," you say, eloquent. âWho could blame her, though.â
"Uh-huh." Irene exhales, staring a bit pointedly.
// 11:16 pm > cool if I come over?
// Karina 11:17 pm > and⌠do what?
Irene nudges you with her heel, a questioning glance: the window has just been left there wide open and hanging. She whispers like Karina can somehow hear her through the phone, "you are terrible at sexting."
âCan you fucking leave it-â
Irene rolls her eyes.
// 11:18 pm > do you need ideas
// Karina 11:19 pm > got a couple. i wouldn't be against hearing something that lets my imagination fill in the gaps though
"Text her that you're into her throat and want her to show you her tits," and Irene actually cracks a laugh as she has the audacity to make the request. She's in good form this evening; in nothing but her favorite silk camisole - the navy blue one, which pairs great with all 5â2â of the rest of her. Like the soft curves she wears and everything else isn't bad for your heart. "Seriously, I want you to-"
"How am I supposed to end it?" You ask. The tone is purely sardonic. "Babe. Baby. My future wife. Tell me. You do realize you're basically asking me to bait her, right?"
Someone will eventually put their cards on the table, and Karina, Irene, and ostensibly you will realize youâre all currently having a mental break from reality. Or something along those lines. "I mean. Could that really be a negative," she wonders with an eyebrow quirked and another gesture of her arm like she wants to showcase the night sky beyond the bedroom windows.
"How, what - babe."
"You could promise to let her sit on it."
"Is the cockslut routine an act? Like," you lower your volume, "do you really have a playbook, here?"
"So mean." Irene reaches a hand over. She has her head propped on an elbow, the rest of her sprawled and comfortably positioned on the bed. And you wonder why the fuck you feel compelled to argue a point that so obviously has already been lost. "Just go fuck her already, god damn, I dunno."
Right. So. This was the part that was kind of inevitable - and Irene's impatience aside, you probably were about to win a lottery when you showed up at her door - that golden little interaction: "hey it's me, your rival at work's future ex-husband, I guess - I'm so horny and I think you're so beautiful and wouldn't it be so crazy if we, like, boned, haha, what?"
"Just- have sex. Tell me about it after."
The novel beckons Irene back toward it. She makes herself the picture of someone perfectly comfortable with you walking right into the next most uncomfortable predicament.
The sigh. That long, heavy thing. A leadup you do so often.
The simple idea of sending Karina that sort of message sends heat, low - just under the band of your sweatpants, and right where you've got yourself in the palm of your hand and you're already wondering how this is the result, why your cock is coming to a rise already - god damn - why every thought of Karina's face, and Karina's ass, and Karina's everything, every moment her lip is caught in between those teeth is becoming impossible not to touch. "Okay," you huff, "fine. I'm getting up, I'm going now- I mean it, right now, just give me a minute, I am putting my clothes on."
"Wait," and she's saying, "wait. Wait."
And when you turn around, Irene has this cat-that-ate-the-canary grin all stretched on the canvas of her face. She takes off her readers - her elbows thrown into her lap as she goes to the very edge of the mattress, pulling your shoulders for balance. "Babe-"
"Mm."
Irene likes to get you at a low simmer. The way she runs her thumb pad along your bottom lip. And all those questions - a look into her eyes - it's hard not to fold or break - when she's holding onto that sort of expression, unwavering; no matter how her mouth seems to get soft and curious.
Her lips move onto yours, asking - a push. And your eyes - a brush against a shoulder and you've already gone a whole mile from anywhere decent. There's the touch of her tongue between your parted mouths.
"You'll be good right?"
"I mean, sure," is what you manage, watching her lips close.
"You'll fucking wreck her, and do it exactly how she needs it done." And her brow, knit. She can tell your brain is busy jumping ahead to a hundred different scenarios. "Stop worrying."
There's a brief nod of reassurance. Her fingertips dust down your chest and the rest of the way. You hear Irene tell you to-
"And give her an extra hello from me."
"Okay, I love you, but also you're insane, like certifiable."
"Shush, I know you," and Irene gives your hair a little tousle before pushing you out the door.
-
You're standing there at the front door of Karina's apartment a little after midnight, bathed in dim, orange wicked fluorescence. Like it knows your sins - past, present and future. There's no obvious answer when you go knocking, and for a half-moment, you're thinking, okay, it's alright, this is how I let someone down easy-
Until she answers and leans out, pulling open the door. It takes you by surprise-
"Well, I'd normally let you in," you hear Karina say, and a smug smile starts to cross her face, "but..."
It's about the degree to which she looks hot and a little off kilter in this tight t-shirt - a snug pair of panties around the sway of her hips - that almost sends you spinning. There's not an ounce of self-consciousness; it's like a punch to the gut.
"Aeri's date went south and she's drunk. She's passed out on her bed, like, right now, I don't think-"
There's no bra. It's hard not to get fixated on every detail. Like her nipples, practically standing out. You have an irrational desire for her to take a step back, further into the room, further out of your vision's reach-
"Uhh," you croak. And you do have the mental faculties for, uh. For telling her. "Maybe, you know, later, could be better, yeah, maybe call me."
Though, unfortunately, the suggestion falls short on delivery.
"No, no." Karina has her hands searching up and underneath your sweater. Her fingers dance flat up, right over your stomach - teasing as she hikes you back inside. Right past the threshold. Your mouth is half-caught and stupid under her, the gentle hum and pressure on her lips. "It means we need to be quiet."
She drags you another step forward, with just the hot flash of her gaze.Â
"Shut the door behind you?"
"Locking it too," you tell her.
The laugh she makes into it, this one little scoff - it's an acknowledgment: an agreement. It's one of the worst fucking sounds, and the whole damn thing gets to you. Like her ass wasn't the perfect fit for the palm of your hands- like you don't want to trace your fingers under the elastic of her panties.
As if it wasn't fucking clear enough. It's the tongue in your mouth and the hands in her hair. She's kissing you soft, she's kissing you deep; her weight rests and pulls back with each swell of your ribs, pushing her fingertips down until they're skating, slow, low into the grooves of your spine. Like she's getting familiar with you again.
"Okay," you breathe. She laughs on your lips and presses forward - pulls you back, farther- "uhh. Okay."
She must see the confliction you're in-
"Hey." Karina keeps going until you've got her backed against a wall, until your thigh has pressed into the crux of hers and your hand is in her shirt. You don't miss how she lets her head tilt back when her eyes shut. It's her. There's no disputing the reality. "Whatever you want to do to me. That is all I've been thinking about. Do it."
"I- don't really-"
She makes a decent show of crossing her wrists and tugging her shirt right over her head. Tosses it someplace safe enough. "So are you just gonna leave me in suspense, or do you need my explicit, enthusiastic permission?"
Your lips draw themselves a blank on anything useful, while your heart rate accelerates.
"Here try this: youâre going to fuck me until I beg you to stop. Then youâre going to fuck me some more. Or whatever- then we can go somewhere, I don't care," she offers with a half-whisper. In all her goddamned glory - barefoot, almost bare chested - it's not like it could be any other thing.
-
Youâre not exactly supposed to end up on your knees for this.
This isn't quite how you pictured-
Okay, fuck, Karina's making the prettiest noises where her spine is curling up against the wall; those sounds you couldn't even make up. How it feels like the easiest damn thing, because there isn't a question to why. Every inch of you is pressed to every inch of her. You know what you'll taste on your tongue, which of these breasts belongs in your palm and the fingerprints in the dips of her waist - her lips on the curve of your jaw - every mark and bruise on her skin, every hint of it is real; it's fucking you up because you're kissing the woman that Irene picked, the woman you met - it's how you pull yourself away-
Karina, for the longest few seconds, is shocked into stillness.
Because you could, of course, decide to give this one last shot, your head between her thighs and eat her out until she was so fucking wet your cock wouldnât even enter the equation. This is not actually a new idea; the possibility has run through her mind enough times already.
"Yeah. That would work."
Like it's no big deal-
"Do you need instructions? I can get a bit graphic."
"Actually, you know what?" you choke a little, and - "trust me."
You stand straight up for a moment, a second, an extra fraction. You slip your cock inside her hot cunt, and, yeah. She collapses right into you. Youâre holding up her just enough to fuck into - she's starting to breathe deeper, harder; you've got her pinned like that - a hand on her neck, fingers sinking into everywhere she's softest: her tits, her ass, her waist, her throat, and there is nothing that isn't some version of fucking glorious about Karina's weight grinding, heavy onto the tip and onto the ridge and down the thickest length of you-
And her face, jesus christ, her fine brows upturned, the tears heavy in her dark lashes, the little gasping-sobbing sounds that spill across her wobbling lips - this is the both the easiest and the hardest part: seeing her get absolutely fucking ruined-
(You know, god help you.)
-
Irene doesn't even have to ask. There are hickies and bruises shadowing in on your neck, your chest - these marks you never remember Karina giving you, and a ton of scratches all up your back.
"You know I was going to offer to make you breakfast," Irene says, smug, "but I'm wondering if Karina got to you first."
"What the hell do you think?" you say, dumb.
There are eggs burning on a skillet that are never going to be salvageable, no matter what Irene says. She has no respect for the process. And her voice is full of that infuriating smile: "was it everything you hoped?"
"God," you mutter, trying to mask the embarrassed laughter in your words. You can hardly move an inch on her behalf.
"At least tell me something fun, you insufferable tease," she presses her nose into your hair and tickles the spot on your side, just to be a pest.
You lay it all out for her. Everything she wants to hear.
-
Surprisingly, thereâs still plenty to learn about each other; days to weeks to months. The first real thaw of the year comes, and youâre quick to fall into this odd rhythm.
Karina won't actually join Irene on set or production very often - too much heat. It shouldnât have taken so long to figure out the two donât belong in the same room together, and if theyâd asked you, theyâd know - but no one ever really does ask you. However she does spend more and more time around the apartment. In and out of your personal spaces. And maybe a bit in between, or a little underneath too: how she seems to slot herself right into every possible fold whenever Ireneâs away.
Always traveling for this reason or that.
And god, the perfect powder keg Karina is - ticking, short-fused, all ready to explode. Itâs ironic, you think, sheâs drawn to scandal the way Irene will do anything to avoid it, and here, she's found her ultimate indulgence.
The quick lay, the time and place you know you can be patient in pulling her apart, the everything in between.Â
In fact, youâve taken to calling her "babe" just so she doesnât think twice when she gets your cum pooling deep in her cunt, all hot and sopping. Looking like the picture-perfect centerfold. The fucked-dumb face - all twisted in your grip, flushed-red; and the musky scent of sex; the noises and her presence alone. You fuck her, and fuck her, and fuck her, rubbing a thumb across where the mascara runs thick.
To be the gorgeous girl, cock-drunk and fucked-out in your lap - so simple - so natural: Karina finds her way over more often than not.
After your shower, after your nap; your work, the bar - Karinaâs never more than a text away. And you'll keep a hand around her waist as she stands around in the kitchen, stealing Ireneâs leftovers out of the fridge. Karina ends up straddling your thigh right there at the breakfast table, holding onto the wood for support as she cums all over you.
The long and short of it is:Â
She's fucking you. She's fucking your fiancĂŠe. She sees no problem in having her cake and eating it too. The only caveat is: Karina thinks neither of you know what's actually going on.
âYou gonna say hi to Irene for me?" she's teasing one day, snapping her bra back into place. The t-shirt pulled over all that glossy-dark hair, the shimmy of her hips just to get back into the world's tightest jeans. She presses a fleeting kiss to the corner of your mouth. It's such a stark, clinical goodbye - ending with a flick of a thumb across a screen. "And oh, let her know if she ever wants me to teach her a trick or two. Anytime."
âYeah, Iâm sure sheâd love that.â
Karina does the most insipid thing. She fucking winks. âIâm sure she would.â
-
"Uh, are you kidding me?" you ask Irene.Â
It's late one night, and Irene is standing in the kitchen in her pajamas with a welt the shape of Karinaâs lips kissed right into her jaw. A couple drinks in your system have given you both a false sense of clarity, and also an ill-timed desire to solve all your goddamn problems. You lower your voice. "In her ass?"
Irene has that all-triumphant and dopey grin that makes your heart ache for her. There's a soft curl of her hair loose, thrown across a shoulder. "Iâm serious, pull her hair right, hold her wrists until her back has to be arched. Pin her to the bed," she continues to illustrate, "it's all in the finer points of how much. Tell her to count, even. I'm not joking-"
She takes another spoonful of yogurt between her lips.
"-she'll let you do anything, promise."
âThatâs fucked up.â
âI know.â Irene wags the spoon at you. âItâs great.â
-
It's not only the hypothetical-homewrecking that gets Karina so torridly wet for the whole affair; when she's pinned beneath you with her legs spread and her toes pointed skyward, or perhaps later - the same day even - riding Irene's face in a locked dressing room and crying out - "ah, hah, jesus, please-"
In her head, she has you both at her beck and call. Forget semantics - Karina is a fool to her own illusion. Because in her head, not only has she managed to go toe to toe with the industry's reigning monarch, sheâs managed to win.
-
You donât exactly know how Karina ever intends to keep it casual. Because things are damn near constant:
Itâs a weeknight, and the moon is high above the windows, casting a crisp rectangle onto the hardwood; it doesnât actually matter, as far as Karina is concerned.
Ireneâs on television again, the sequin in her dress clinging tight, and sheâs found the gaze that never breaks for the cameras. Found the flash of her most practiced smile - that little chime of laughter she has that sounds like striking pure gold.
Then Karina: sitting cross-legged at the very end of the sofa. One leg thrown over your thigh, sheâs got these nylons on her feet and sheâs poking a toe into your ribs. "Isn't she stunning," you hear her muttering, "honestly. Doesn't it, like, turn you the fuck on?"
Her foot grazes your lap, all casual at first; the impossibly soft-curved heel of her sole. There are so many ways she'd prefer to pass the time and they almost all involve getting under your skin, if not just outright getting into your pants.
âElaborate.â
"I mean listen, in your case, just knowing your fiancĂŠe is up there looking like a total angel and at the same time, thinking about you; how sheâs got to be considering every which way sheâll unwind just after the showcase - at least, thatâs what Iâd be doing." She licks her lips, teeth. "Hell, Iâm only imagining how pretty her eyes are when she can barely keep them open, and thatâs enough to ruin my panties."
"Are you really."
She shifts her weight. Puts that ankle to good use. Rubbing it into the crease between your legs. "Tell me," her lips curl. Sheâs looking at you dead-on. "How does she usually prefer it, hm?â
Like a wildcat, you suppose, your Irene - a pretty, little predator. You could tell Karina everything, but you donât. Instead you let her wander into the lair of her own making. Her eyes: light and curious; itâs written in the lines of her face how she's picturing it all so plainly.
âIâd guess she lets you go slow. Or hard. Or maybe a little rough and then you make her cum, and then maybe, just maybe, after the teasing; after the edging, I guess, that's when she comes in hot. I would hope."
Karina twists her foot around, swings her weight onto your lap, and sucks in a sharp breath when you reach out and grip the lean lines of her hips. Itâs as easy to hold her still as it'd be to drag her across the couch and under the rest of your body, fuck the goddamn tension until there was no longer any room left for the pretty smirk in her lips. And her gasp would probably sound a hell of a lot better - than all the needling quips - a much louder and much less-pretend whine when you could throw those thighs open and really pound her wet, aching little cunt-
âEasy,â she chides when you end up taking two handfuls of her chest. "Shouldnât you be more supportive? For godâs sake, itâs your fiancĂŠeâs moment in the spotlight, you know-"
Thereâs nothing stopping you from popping off the buttons of her dress, one by one by one - and kiss right there, into the swell. Your voice feels all the rougher when you respond, "and what a moment."
Her fingertips skim over the places she's been kissing you, where she's been marking and claiming and trying to, at least, to stamp you like her personal property - when the look is that serious. All cold-burn. Right through to the bone.
âSo.â
You can feel her touching into your pants. The heat in her soft, silky thighs; she sits above you, keeping a leg on each side. A part of you feels trapped; another is confused why you aren't turning the tables right now - flip her and ride out her cunt on the couch. Some passing thought, or just a fraction, the only one that matters in that particular instant, wonders what Irene would do, will do - has done - in your situation. How her hips would roll. How Karinaâs moan might sound when she dug a nail right into a sweet spot.
You push Karina's skirt a little farther up her body and try to gauge the moment she's finally decided she doesn't mind.
âHow about you keep your eyes on her, and I'll suck your cock while you do," ends up being the short and not-so-sweet of it all. â-or maybe you can get off between my tits.â
She wraps those fingers around your base and pulls gently. It's not a decision, but merely a continuation, a culmination: a gesture made entirely to pull the response: the hitch to the throat. Her nails skim that ridgeline as her eyes track across the cut of your features. It makes you groan into her next kiss, to say, "if you wanted it so bad, babe, you couldâve just said. Would save us a lot time-"
"Are you complaining?" she husks, pulling your pants down your thighs. Your cock is in her hands and she smiles like a cat - licks her teeth when it twitches at just the slightest touch. "Yeah, I didn't think so," is how the breathless laugh leaves her lips.
You catch the quirk of her brows, her tone: straight-up, like nothing. Youâre almost buying into that until she's got your shirt on the floor, those lips of hers in the divot of your collarbone, and her tits wrapped around the base of your cock, and, well, fuck-
She actually wastes no time - none at all. A couple feet away, Irene covers her laugh with one hand. There's a brass award in her other. And the television casts this soft, pale glow.
Karina tips her head, and a curtain of her dark, silken hair spills across the ridge of her breast. She runs those big eyes over you, all wide and round and vaguely-deviant. There's the perfect amount of motion, of squeeze, just a light-bit of pressure, and she's got a face smug-arrogant in an instant, knowing. Fuck, her hands on either side start pushing into the line of her cleavage as she bounces and rocks and draws every inch of your cock up through her soft tits and back down again.
"Fuck," is the harshest exhale she's ever dragged out from you.
She hums a low sound, all self-satisfied when it's her own namesake: your body wants her, like you know the full weight of her needs, your touch, how badly she's fucking craving to get off and still not admitting to anyone it might be more than sex. Like it's really as easy as her next breath, the flutter of her lashes: Karina wants your eyes, the weight of your attention and she's not going to beg for a fucking thing. The feeling, you think, is mutual.
"Irene," she says, her smile as open as it could ever get. "She's just so gorgeous, right?"
On one hand, sheâs speaking between the lines. A perfect tincture of deceit - the bawdiness-by-nature: watch me, look at me - is what she might as well say - look what I can fucking do, the whole lewd display. And, god, how she knows every way to make a guy want it, like she wants you to remember it.
Because on the other, the movement is so, so direct.Â
Karina twists herself in an upward tilt, just an easy, practiced thing; she lets her tits spill around your cock and through her fingers, full and soft - and her lips part, mouth slacking alongside yours, matching the sounds out your chest with her own. Like she knows exactly which slide of slippery friction will make you moan, or which pull and drag will send your teeth straight into your lip.
"Isn't it crazy," she lolls her head a little, letting her own saliva drip down the center, onto your weeping slit. "How much I want your cum filling my cunt, even knowing she's the one you'd rather put the ring on," the drag and drag and drag - her tits are fucking incredible, and she knows it. She pushes up with her fingers and gives you a long draw right through the press, right where the nerve endings run electric, right where she keeps moving, up and down, and up and down-Â
â-it must be hard, I mean, jesus christ. Here I am, needy and hot. Begging you to wreck me and my only sin, hm - the sin of being second best, right-"
"Holy fuck, you're-"
"Obsessed," she says, and drops her tits against your waist again. "I know, I know. How could I not be?"
You're left muttering into the titfuck alone, watching her rub your precum up between their soft shape, feeling the slight give, how her skin goes warm. The act itself: such a simple-thing-bordering-on-the-absurd that you notice how you coil and flex beneath her curves, how she feels so soft and warm. The slight pucker of her lips every time your cock escapes her cleavage does little to help. It's probably the fault of the brain-fuck but the wet of her mouth is practically everywhere you look. You could eat her alive right here, spread her legs on the coffee table and finish with a bit of screaming, groaning and tearing, and no one would ever stop you.
But instead,
"-it's a good color on her, really; but then every color is a good color on her, isn't it so unfair?" She's taking your cock into her tits, deeper on every rock forward and back, holding them close - a gentle lock of those long manicured fingers keeping it all together. "Even wearing no color at all; you must just love how all the freckles are so easy to see," she murmurs, squeezing tight. The sound is wet, messy. A filthy chorus between her dirty words and the dirtier action, and just that glimpse of friction when she strokes down again is maddening. You're all slippery. So sticky-slick, so tight.
Of course there's not a fucking inch of a reaction out of her; you want to get off so bad-
"You could close your eyes," she tells you. "She would still be there. The sound of her laughter. The image. In that dress or not," and her mouth furls into a half-smile before she pauses. Reaches down, pulls her tits around you impossibly tight. "Just so damn pretty-"
You cum just like that:Â
"Babe," is what you let her have. The soft, undercurrent hiss. "Fuck."
You shoot clean up, all thick, hot splatter.
Well, mostly up - along the expanse of her neck and throat, coating where her breasts sit so pretty against the lines of your thighs. Across her sternum and the hollow of her neck - her body's covered in your shared mess: slick-filthy-hot, all strewn across her perfect tits.
"Jesus, Karina, baby youâre-"
"Completely covered in you." She's still smiling. That deep-cut and perfectly symmetrical curl of her lips. The gorgeous fucking shade, and her chin, how her cheeks flush, just a little - they've always turned pink in the most specific places when she gets fucking cum-soaked. âI know, just look.â
And her hands slide across her chest, trailing a path through the thick of your release, spreading the glaze all down her front. Making it messy, making the exact look a guy sees once and is driven to the ends of his sanity - just to spill his load out onto her. To get her all used, and trussed up: just how she likes.
(Sanity is being generous, considering.)
You can't do anything other than what's expected: take her up in a kiss, breathe into the mess you've made on her skin. The gasp is full, surprised - just enough, maybe, to count as genuine.
Such a mess - she murmurs - um, come on then, you can do a girl a favor. Bath bomb, bath towel, bath robe - and really it doesn't have to be a suggestion.
Youâll pin her down and fuck her right over the lip of the tub if thatâs what she really wants. Just being in her company is indulgent and excessive and begging you to make a terrible habit of it. Have some selfârestraint, she has this tone in her voice sounding more and more like a dare. There's just enough there in her hands: one reaching for you and the other reaching into the porcelain, swirling up the lather - and that look on her face, as if to say, can't believe you have me waiting, like some desperate, depraved pervert - only itâs more explicit than that. Only it feels worse - and her mouth is moving again, speaking into the air that already feels stifling hot, words cutting through the steam: you're not very nice, I mean really, it should come as no surprise how she turns out, having this jerk for a fucking boyfriend-Â
Nevermind. Not a dare, it's a challenge. She was right the first day you undressed her, the brattiest girls always have the worst kinds of fantasies, the darkest little tendrils of self-destruction. How she's laying there, asking and telling, pushing and pulling; and how she thinks she's so clever too.
Though that is no reason, she laughs, for you to think she won't love having her pretty cunt cockwarmed and spoiled for an evening or more. - And so it goes, and so it goes, and so it goes, and so it goes.
-
(Really, to Ireneâs credit, she had Karina pegged right from the jump. A character study in, well, herself.
She's seen as an ingĂŠnue by the press, and an outright savant to the executives. They know her as the obvious successor. They give her the runway, they watch the leggy-girl-turn, the model-posture, chin held high and aloof, looking down at the gathered throngs of photographers.
The protĂŠgĂŠ, the goddamn heir-apparent:Â Â
But her favorite game - that bit of innocence served on a platter, ingenuous when it comes to spinning a flaw to gold, and the deception too - Karina loves and loathes every second she spends upstage from Irene's own, hectic, international production. Because if anyone asks her, that girl would claim it's never been a competition in the first place.Â
So you see, if you and yours have both decided to ruin her-
It is a disaster-in-the-making, isnât it.)
3K notes
¡
View notes
Text
holiday (3tan special) | myg
title: holiday pairing: 3tan!yoongi x reader(f) series: masterlist | three tangerines | fireworks | house party | basketball | stay | sidewalk talk | friends | dalo | like that | anytime | sundress season | yoongiâs interlude | forfeit | flutter | video call | busted | broken (pt. 1) | broken (pt. 2) | lollipop rating/genre: pg (18+) ; fluff ; brotherâs best friend au, implied age gap au, holiday au summary: from what you can gather, holiday gift exchanges are supposed to be pretty straightforward. but this one quickly escalates. because no one can follow directions. note: this is all thanks to the person that suggested a 3tan crew secret santa! they donât do actual secret santa, but they do host a gift exchange. so enjoy this speedily but still tenderly written holiday special! i wanted to get it posted asap so that we could all have it during the holiday season. hope it helps lifting spirits in any way<3 warnings: yoongi looks like sin, but reader does toođ¤, kissing, no one follows directions, but especially jimin, hella kissing, no fr jimin is chaos incarnate, sibling holiday woes, tense situations, tender moments, gift exchanges, dialogue heavy iâm so sorry, also not too edited i'm sorry again sdfkljdskl. reader is adorable y'all i wanna cry, 3tan crew being wholesome af drop date: december 27th, 2024, 8:37pm est word count: 8.1k bc i love yâall???
-
-
âWait⌠Iâm in this, too?âÂ
Your brother winces while checking his phone, probably also seeing the texts that Jimin sent to a freshly created group chat. âTae and Chim roped us in this time. But itâs cool if you donât wanna.âÂ
As you both don work attire in your foyer, you shake your head, one hand firm on your bag strap, âI donât even know how they work.â
âI think we random draw names. Then just give a gift to whoever we get.âÂ
Seeing the names and numbers in here, youâre already running through a lot of possibilities. Maybe too many possibilities. But you donât wanna make things more complicated or awkward, so you quickly concede, âI mean.. Iâm down if you are.â
âI guess itâs cool.â
Head lowered, you notice that your brotherâs shoes are the ones you gave him for his birthday a couple years ago. Because those days are the only ones you both celebrate every passing run of three hundred and sixty-five. âAt least weâre doing something this year.âÂ
He chuckles to his feet. âTwo years in a row.âÂ
Your sad laugh tumbles and rolls next to his. âWild.âÂ
âHey.â When he pauses, itâs to wait for you to look up. âIf you ever wanna talk about it, we can.âÂ
There are a lot of times in which you dismiss your brother. Because itâs just what siblings do.Â
This time is not one of them.Â
âSame,â you offer, the weight of the world dragging your smile down.Â
He gives you a hug, and you feel the luxury press of his suit as you lean in with scrunched brows.Â
Two years in a row.Â
Maybe things do suck less with time.Â
When you both head out the door to your cars, you wonder if your brother knows how much you appreciate him and his friends for including you in things. Even if you donât show it as much as you need to.Â
Guess this time of year is a good place to start.Â
Work drags in the wake of oncoming holiday.Â
But youâre learning to appreciate the decorations around the office, including the little cards that coworkers have given you at your deskâdespite your many protests that they didnât have to.Â
When you look up, you start to notice other things. Like the way people smile just a little more. Or the way peppermint and cider waft around the building, smelling of sweet instead of spice.Â
You wonder if Jungkook has decorated the studio, too. Or if he recruited everyone else to help with decorations, which means that Yoongi and the guys had to fuss with lights and whatever else people spend money on. Â
Laughing to your many stacks of papers and documents, you start daydreaming of what it would be like to decorate the house.
Would you and your brother do it someday? You do admit that itâs kinda nice to look around the neighborhood. And when you went into the mountains last year, you concede that the surrounding town decor was pretty inviting.Â
Maybe your house would be a little brighter on the inside too if you both justâŚ
You get a notification on your phone. When the screen brightens, you see that itâs for the app that shuffles you all for the gift exchange.Â
You have no fucking clue what youâre doing.
But here goes.
Opening and hoping you get someone thatâs easy to please, you stare at your device and blink a few very hard times.Â
And after every time, you still get a name that has your heart quickening faster than reindeer working overtime. Itâs reindeer, right? You think thatâs corâ
âYou okay?âÂ
Snapping your head up, you notice that one of your coworkers stopped mid-stride to check on you. Staring at his candy cane tie, you try not to be distracted as you slightly cringe,Â
âWhat do I get a guy for the holidays?â
âFriend or lover?âÂ
Well, that was not what you expected to hear!Â
When your jaw unhinges, youâre quick to snap it back into place. âUmm.âÂ
âOh, this is juicy,â he perks up, quickly settling into a nearby chair and resting a strong chin in his hand. âTell me more, I got time.âÂ
Laughing, you shake your head while pretending to type on your computer. âNothing to tell.âÂ
âThat means you got a whole lot.â His eyes are way too shiny right now! âBut alright, Iâm gonna assume both. In which case, I suggest something nice.âÂ
âSomething nice?âÂ
âYou know, like. Nice nice.âÂ
âItâs for a gift exchange, though,â you slump, hands stopping on the keys. Looking at his whole holiday ensemble, you divulge, âThe money limitâs definitely not enough for nice nice.âÂ
âThen fuck the limit?âÂ
Your answer is more of a sound than a word.Â
But he does get you to consider, even if just for a little bit. âMaybeâŚâÂ
âFuck the limit,â he advises again. âHeâs gonna dig that. Especially since everyone will see it.â
Your face falls from the snowy sky. âEveryone?âÂ
âUhh, yeah? You said gift exchange, right? Everyone sees what everyone gets.âÂ
âOh. Right,â you pretend to agree to your computer. Because no, you actually didnât know that. âGuess itâs been awhile.âÂ
âWell, thatâs what makes it fun! Good luck.â Â
While you would normally agree, you have a whole hoard of conflicting feelings. Because while seeing Yoongiâs name on your screen is enough to get you giddy as hell, you know thereâs a couple people that may not share the same sentiments. Especially if you gift him something nice nice.Â
In front of everybody.
HoweverâŚÂ
As your striped and jingling coworker strides away with a hum, you drum your fingers on your minimally decorated desk.Â
Maybe there is a way you can finess this.Â
After a few weeks, the day has come for not just one exchange, but twoâyour friends also decided to have your own. Because itâs the easiest format, you convinced them with logic, seeing their shock at you being the one to suggest the exchange in the first place.Â
When they asked if you were sure, you assured them that it was okay. And the way they all brightened told you that you made a sound decision. Even if they still seemed hesitant, you know itâs becauseâŚÂ
Youâve never done this.Â
So as you observe everyone in your bare living room, you start to see how their presence alone illuminates the space, with gifts in shine and glitter painting the area in holiday colors.Â
This is nice.Â
âSo⌠Uhh.â You clear your throat, watching everyone look at you at the head of your coffee table. âHow do we do this?âÂ
They all laugh before Taehyung explains, âSo one of us goes first and says who we got before giving the giftâyou can sit, you know.âÂ
In the midst of more teasing, you settle onto the floor while exclaiming, âIâm nervous, okay! This is really new to me.âÂ
âYou have a gift to give, right?âÂ
âYeah?âÂ
âThen youâre already doing great,â Reia assures, and youâre even more excited to give yours away. Because you drew her name.Â
But before you can say that, Taehyung continues, âSo after someone gets their gift, they announce who they picked, and so on.âÂ
âPretty straightforward,â you observe. âI wanna go first!âÂ
Dom cackles, âYou just wanna get it out of the way.âÂ
âAnd?â you question, grinning when you shoot up and grab your very amateurishly wrapped bag. âOkay, okay, I gotâŚâ
âThis is adorable,â Yuri cuts in, and everyoneâs agreement makes you suddenly shy.Â
âNo! Donât make fun.âÂ
âWe arenât!â Taehyung reaches out to rub your leg. âPromise. Whoâd you get?âÂ
âI got⌠Reia!â You exclaim, raising your bag a bit as she yells with everyone. The sudden raise of noise gets you a little shocked, but hyped nonetheless. And maybe a bit nervous that your gift wonât live up to the excitement. âSorry about the wrapping job.âÂ
âWhat are you talking about, this is so good,â Reia soothes, smiling wide as she delicately takes out the folded paper. âWow, the wrapping is nice?âÂ
Dom chimes in as she leans in, âYeah, this is too good. Did you watch videos?âÂ
âUh huh.âÂ
Everyone laughs again as you keep your nose held high. Because sucky or not, you were not gonna half-ass your first ever gift exchange. With seasoned people, at that. No way.Â
When Reia opens the gift you carefully picked while perusing through a local music store, you watch with the anticipation of a small child, eyes wide and waiting. Hoping that the best outcome is the real outcome.Â
And when she quietly yells behind her hand, everyone cheers while asking what she got. When she turns the package around, they cheer even more, because itâs a guitar pick set in her favorite colors. And one that you knew was so, very much her.Â
She stands up immediately and opens her arms for a hug, and you blink before getting lovingly crushed.Â
âThank you,â she whispers in your ear. âThis is more than great.âÂ
âOf course, babe,â you murmur back, feeling her jean jacket under your palms and a beating in your chest. âThank you, too.âÂ
The rest of the exchange goes off without a hitch, with you cheering with everyone and understanding the cues more and more. Everyoneâs gifts are wonderful, and Yuriâs the last to go out of the five of you.Â
And she got your name.Â
You figured giving the gift would be the hardest part.Â
But somehow, this part is a lot harder.Â
Braving it anywayâbecause thereâs ironically no time like the presentâyou carefully unwrap the thin package and stare at whatâs inside.Â
Itâs a photocard. But the picture is of the five of you, one that Taehyung took with his long ass arms while the four of you huddled behind him with drinks in hand. Around its edges are stickers, hearts and stars and cute little animals.Â
And itâs the most precious thing youâve ever seen.Â
You donât even realize youâre crying until Yuri rushes over to ask if you donât like it.Â
âThis is the best thing ever,â you choke out, and she smiles before laughing and tearing up, too. âI love us.âÂ
âWeâre the best, duh.âÂ
âGot that right,â Dom adds to the air while Reia and Taehyung start cleaning up the wrapping scraps. âYou like your first gift exchange?â
âI shouldâve joined yâall sooner.âÂ
âJoined us?â Taehyung looks up from the ground. âWhat do you mean?âÂ
âOh. I figured you guys do this every year.âÂ
Tae looks at Yuri, who then looks at you again before very seriously admitting, âWeâve never done this, either. Not with each other.âÂ
âReally?âÂ
âYeah.â She taps the back of your now most precious, most coveted photocard ever. âWe didnât even think about it since you wouldnât be there.âÂ
Smiling at your prized possession, you vow,Â
âIâll be here now.âÂ
Regarding all of them, you start to decorate your place in your mind. Seeing where all the lights go. Where all the little trinkets hang, or whatever. You donât quite know how this goes just yet, but you do know thereâs trees involved. So that���s gonna be figured out in a yearâs time.Â
âIâm not missing this again.âÂ
With bellies full of laughter and a little bit of cider, you and your friends head over to Jiminâs cul-de-sac.Â
Dom took the wheel this time, so you get to stare out the passenger side window, eyes reflecting golds and colors as you take in the surrounding lights.Â
Were they always this pretty? You donât remember being so taken by electricity and staggering electric bills, especially the houses that go all out and cover every nook of their yard in lights.Â
But itâs a spectacle on every corner and street, and Jiminâs little half circle of houses keeps the holiday illumination alive.Â
âUhh, I think we can park down there,â you point, noticing thereâs some space a little bit beyond the street. Itâs alarmingly next to where Yoongi had to park once, and you cherish that memory with stars in your eyes.Â
âEveryone have their gifts?âÂ
âTae, if anyone lost theirs on the way here, we have other issues.âÂ
Itâs a quick walk to Jiminâs, and the music around the house gets louder as you approach his entrance. There are people already set up in his open garage playing what you assume are card games, and everyone greets your group as you pop in to say hi.Â
âHey!â Namjoon calls. âYâall are late! Everyoneâs inside.âÂ
âWe had our own party first,â you call out, struggling with your gift bags and food tray. âCan someoneââ
Before you finish your ask, you smell nice cologne and feel a big presence at your side.Â
When you look to see whoâs assisting, you slow in your motions before uttering a small,
âThank you.âÂ
Jungkook slightly smiles as he grabs your last bag. âYour perfumeâs nice,â he compliments behind tousled bangs. Which makes you blink because that comment is more than hard to come by from him.Â
So you can only grin. âJust got it,â you explain as you follow your friends inside the house. âItâs a dupe, can you believe it?âÂ
âDamn! Itâs a good one.âÂ
âI know,â you agree, very proud of your find. Taking the gift bags from his hands, you tilt your head. âCan you bring the tray to the kitchen?âÂ
âOn it.âÂ
When you make your way to your friends at the front area, they all eye you with concern. But you wave it off and shrug off your coat to hang on the loan coat hangerâearning teasing and whistles.  Â
âShut up,â you groan, laughing with everyone before straightening the reason for the noises. Itâs a dress youâve been eyeing specifically for holiday parties. Because as soon as you started to shop for your gift exchanges, that quickly spiraled into shopping for outfits to wear to them. Did your coworker spook you into looking good because it was a public event? Maybe. Absolutely.Â
So you shopped around before finding a dress that even you knew you looked good in. And the past couple weeks were the longest stretches ever because of your anticipation to wear it again.Â
As you and your newest fit walk into the kitchen, you start to greet everyone, giving them hugs and smiling bright at their compliments. Because you feel good. You feel nice. Maybe youâre just drinking the holiday cheer and letting it consume you but you donât care because itâs fun this time. This isnât like any other year, and itâs wonderful.Â
But then.Â
Even the most wonderful moments have to come to a halt.Â
And yours crash when you see Yoongi.Â
Leaned back on one of the kitchen counters, his body appears relaxed in another damn black button-up, telltale silver chain hanging from a neck you wanna devour in front of the whole house.Â
He was already annoying last year. But this time, his hairâs longer, and made up with just the right amount of disarray and a little bit even tucked behind his ear.
Fuck, this is so much worse!Â
If he wasnât so attractive and magnetizing, youâd have way less than ninety-nine problems. It would be a lot closer to zero.Â
But you make your way over to him anyway, because of course you would. Of course he knew you would, too.Â
âHi,â you greet him, hands tingling with the desire to cup his beautiful chin and yank him in for a kiss.Â
But he greets you back while giving you a hug, not without giving you a very obvious once-over.Â
âBeautiful,â he whispers in your ear before pulling away, which can only make you babble out,Â
âWhat?âÂ
He grins wide. âYou look nice.âÂ
Oh. Oh, he really did say that. Why are you surprised? Why are you always surprised? But you have to stay poised so you stick with a neutral,Â
âSo do you.âÂ
âThanks,â he says with a sly curve, still leaning back on the counter with a drink in hand. âSay something else.âÂ
âGoodbye forever,â is what you go with, back heating with his staccato laughs following your speedy retreat.Â
No, no, no. He cannot notice how excited you are to give him his gift. Your bubbling excitement needs to be projected elsewhere. Because you know you picked perfect. Itâs something you know heâd appreciate.Â
But he cannot have his ego inflated anymore or else the house would float to the sky.Â
But fucking hell, he looks damn good and he knows it.Â
After an hour or so of socializing and keeping to your little friend circle, Jimin gets everyone together in the big living room to do the exchange.Â
âOkay! One, two⌠Okay, weâre all here, so. Whoâs gonna start?âÂ
When someone calls his name, the man grins and shakes his head. âNah, Iâm host.âÂ
âSo shouldnât you be the one to start?âÂ
âMy house, my rules!â Jimin argues with zest, pointing to the guy that dared to challenge him, âSo you go first.âÂ
And that man just so happens to secretly be yours.Â
Shouts erupt around the living room, and you can mostly hear Hoseok and Seokjin since theyâre closest,
âGo, Yoong!âÂ
âAh, Yoongiâs first for a change.âÂ
Secretly and not so secretly, youâre hoping and wishing that he pulled your name. But the odds of that would be pretty slim if you pulled him, even though it was an even chance across the board.Â
But as he gets up from the arm of Jiminâs couch holding a small gift bag, you determine that maybe itâs best if he didnât pull your name. Because you already had trouble opening Yuriâs gift. How the hell would you control yourself opening his?Â
âK, uhh. I gotâŚâÂ
Wait, heâs looking towards you from across the room.
Shit. Is it happening?
You?Â
âTaehyung.âÂ
A pang of disappointment and relief shoots through your veins, even when you shout with everyone while watching Tae smile from his place right next to you.
Yoongi walks right up to your seats, which are really some extra fold-out chairs by Jiminâs decorated tree. And he smells so good. Why do you have to be close to him again?Â
But this moment is about Taehyung, so you watch as he opens the gift. When thereâs a small box inside the bag, he opens that to reveal a nice, slim⌠wallet?Â
Wait, is that leather?Â
Your mouth drops as everyoneâs up and raising questions already, and you can clearly hear Jungkook and your brother protest the highest, Â
âWait, huh?âÂ
âWe set a limit for a reason!âÂ
Yoongiâs hands stay in his pockets when he refutes, âIt was on sale.âÂ
âNah, heâs lying!âÂ
Taehyung doesnât know what to say, so when he looks at you, it takes all your strength to encourage him neutrally,Â
âItâs so you! Deserved.âÂ
Yoongi looks at you before asking your friend, âIs it okay?âÂ
âItâs perfect,â Taehyung says, full of gratefulness. âIâm just shocked.âÂ
Jimin and Shiv chuckle from one of the couches,Â
âOh? Heâs never shocked.âÂ
âThis is new.âÂ
Yoongi smiles as Tae gets up to hug him, and youâre immediately okay not being the one receiving anything right now.Â
Because you donât need anything from him.Â
All you want is his happiness.Â
Once the initial gift is given, everyone goes down the line. And youâre feeling a little lighter after knowing who Yoongi got. Also, you feel less and less awkward about your gift, since the chaos of Yoongiâs was only the beginning.
Because when Taehyung gifts your brother a chain, everyoneâs up and yelling again while your sibling is shocked to hell.Â
On one end of the living room, Namjoon shakes his grinning head while Jungkook throws his back,Â
âAlright, there needs to be a penalty for the most expensive gift.âÂ
âWe obviously didnât give a shit about the limit.âÂ
Everyoneâs laughter fills the house, even drowning out the faint holiday music floating from the surround speakers.Â
Immediately clipping on his necklace, your brother shouts, âAm I the only one that stuck to what we agreed on?âÂ
âSucks for who got yours then.âÂ
Everyone starts laughing or reprimanding Yoongi for saying thatâyou with a cackle included.Â
But then your brother busts out a fucking watch for Shiv and everyone goes bananas.Â
At this point, Taehyungâs fully laughing behind his fingers on his forehead, and Jimin collapses on a gawking Yoongi when Shiv quite literally jumps up.Â
âWhat the hell? Dude, I canât take this.âÂ
âYes, you can! And you will.âÂ
Fingers are pointing in every direction while people are calling each other liars, and your brother laughs on like a gremlin.
But itâs all so adorable that your heart is squeezing. Shivâs damn near tearing up. âIâve been eyeing this one for forever.âÂ
âI know! You wouldnât stop running your damn mouth about that thing.â Your older sibling claps him on the shoulder. âYou can shut up now,â he says with a grin, and Shiv gives him a big hug.Â
âThanks, man.âÂ
âDonât sweat it.âÂ
Shivâs turn. And everyone is waiting for what he decided to gift.Â
Turns out he keeps the shenanigans going by gifting Jungkook a luxury tie set.
The blondâs jaw drops as he stares hard at the package. Looking up quick, he has to ask for sure, âA set, dude?âÂ
âIt was on sale!âÂ
âAgain?â
âAre we all gonna say the same lie?âÂ
Everyone canât hide their amusement, with creased eyes and fake annoyance in every seat. Jungkook canât believe his luck, since heâs been telling himself to get dress clothes forever but hasnât gotten around to it.
âYou gotta dress like a man now, kid,â Shiv tells him with a bright smile. âThereâs a lot coming now that youâre making it.â
A light bulb softly glows when you realize that Yoongi might need to do the same. Trying not to look obvious, you peek in his direction.Â
As he stares at the floor, you already know heâs mulling over the same thoughts.Â
But itâs Jungkookâs turn now, and you still havenât gotten a gift yet.Â
So youâre waiting with all the air in your lungs.Â
As the blond teases his pick, the studio boys are quick to handle him as Yoongi only huffs.
âI got⌠I got⌠I got, I got, I got, I gotââ
âKook, just say it.â
âAlways like this.â
âJimin!â
Your heart beats again as the host pops up from his couch, everyone cheering as Kook meets him in the center. Around you, speculation from your friends mixed with a little laughter spikes,
âHe probably stuck to the limit.â
âDefinitely.â
âJiminâs gonna be the only one left withââ
Cackles and screams rip as Jimin kicks his head back in laughter, because in his hands is a sleek white box that everyone recognizes.Â
This man got Jimin designer shades.
Your cheeks hurt as you react with everyone, giddy and bubbly with how absolutely ridiculous this whole night has gone. Everyone accusing each other of cheating, while all the while every single gift has been over the top.
You really donât feel bad about revealing your gift anymore. Quite honestly, you almost feel more bad about it not being enough.
No. Itâs enough.
Yours is the best and you stick to that. Â
Jimin takes the sunglasses out of the box and protective pouch, slipping them on and modeling immediately. Â
Ohâs and ahâs echo before his friends inflate his ego,
âDamn, you sure you arenât a model?âÂ
âYouâre one step away.âÂ
âHe really is.âÂ
He looks great and he knows it. And he carefully puts them back in their packaging before giving Jungkook a hug. They exchange conversation, and you can feel the latterâs smile as he laughs before sitting down.Â
Suddenly, you have the strongest intuition that youâre next. On Jiminâs turn. Heâs getting out a very nice bag from behind a couch and your brain is firing off.Â
âOkay! The best gift is going toâŚâ
You were right. He calls your name.
Smiling, you shakily stand as Jimin approaches, a twinkling look in those features glowing in incandescent lights.Â
Eyes on you. Many eyes.Â
A little overwhelmed, you thank him before sitting down. Because itâs much easier to do this while on a solid, structured surface.Â
âHope you like it.â
âIâm sure I will.â
Best gift? What could Jimin possibly mean byâ
Your scream shoots out as you clamp the bag shut because no fucking way you saw what you just saw in there.Â
Jiminâs laughing his ass off but itâs not funny.Â
âJimin, what the fuck!â Now you know how Shiv felt and he is absolutely valid for his reaction. âI canât accept this.âÂ
People are concerned around you, and you quickly think they may have the wrong idea.
âWhat did he get?âÂ
âWhatâs in there?â
Quelling some thoughts, you explain, âItâs a box.âÂ
âOkay?âÂ
You just gotta say it. Theyâre all gonna know as soon as you take it out anyway. So you breathe out,
ââŚItâs Dior.âÂ
Itâs the loudest itâs been all night, even though your friends are completely speechless. All the guys are up in arms and Jiaâs scream for penalty can be heard through the chaos,
âWhat!âÂ
âWhereâs my Dior?âÂ
âWhat the fuck?âÂ
âJiminâŚâÂ
âOkay, that is way over limit! Thatâs cheating!âÂ
âPenalty!âÂ
Jiminâs sneaky smile as he turns around doesnât help, âYou know I get everything for less.âÂ
âSo?â
âStill, what the hell, man!â
You know Jimin works there. You do. But this is still making your limbs jelly and you canât even speak.Â
Thereâs no way Dior is passed around at every gift exchange.Â
âYou deserve it. For dealing with him.â He looks at your brother, but the look in his eyes is too sparkly to be completely truthful. Does he mean Yoongi? Or is he being serious?Â
Of course, your sibling throws out a droning, âWow.âÂ
After lots of shaky unboxing, you reveal a stunning bracelet, your friends bending down around you to gawk at how brilliant it is. Dancing in your fingers, this piece shimmers and gleams, and every single person is quiet.Â
Guilt. You feel guilt.Â
And you canât even look at the reason why.
âWhatever youâre feeling, donât. Itâs okay.âÂ
Youâre tearing up because itâs way too nice. Which proves worse because you also feel bad for crying for the sole fact that Yoongiâs watching. You donât want him to get the wrong idea.Â
You get up to hug him. âI⌠This is really nice, Jimin. Thank you.âÂ
âStop by the store sometime,â he offers with a smile. âMaybe I can slip more in your purse.âÂ
âEasy,â your brother eyes him.Â
âSo are we all getting fancy gifts or what?âÂ
âNope! Ran out of my discount, sorry.âÂ
âWow.âÂ
When you finally glance around, everyoneâs either a mix of shock and awe, visibly confused, or just jealous and wondering what the hell just happened.Â
Meanwhile.Â
Yoongi straight up looks like heâs holding his tongue.Â
And you suddenly feel really bad.Â
Hopefully giving him his gift will make up for what just happened. Even though youâre going after the hardest hitter of the damn night, this oneâs special.Â
But who are you kidding? People are definitely gonna talk in private about Jiminâs little gift.Â
So now you have to try and mend this while acting like Yoongiâs just your brotherâs friend. Cool. Awesome.Â
âSo...â
Just try your goddamned best.Â
âYoongi is mine.â
âŚWait.
Your secret looks your way immediately while everyone snaps their heads to him.
What the fuck did you say?
Wait wait wait wait what did you fucking say?
Flapping your arms, you reach for words while everyone starts teasing, âOh, god. I meanâI have YoongiâI mean, wow. Hold on.â
Fucking fuck fuck, heâs grinning.
Thank the lord above for someone cheekily asking,
âFirst time at a gift exchange?â
You look away from the laughs while trying to compose your grin of embarrassment. Get it the fuck together, this is peak time to get it right.
âGod. Okay.â You look down at your bag. All of its carefully folded and primped paper, the delicate folding inside. âFor the gift exchange,â you clarify with a forced firm tone, âI got Yoongi.âÂ
You feel Dom try her damned best to hide her laugh. And you know for damn sure Jimin and Taehyung are thoroughly amused right now.Â
All the ohâs sounding off in the living room are already enough to set your ears smoking. Your brotherâs voice can be heard, but you know thatâs for a specific reason.Â
Everything had to be carefully calculated, after all.Â
You walk up to him, and you cannotâabsolutely cannotâlook too long at the way heâs looking up at you. Him sitting in any capacity is enough to drive you up a wall, but now? When he looks so freshly fitted and prepping to tease you about all this later? You can barely think straight.Â
âI donât think I can beat Jiminâs gift,â you sigh to his curious eyes. âBut itâs a little too late to change.â
His smile turns so soft. He shouldnât be the one comforting you right now when you probably broke a little of his heart. âItâs all good.â
Keep going.Â
Cleaning your clogged throat, you brave the crowd and breathe before starting again, âAnyway. This is kinda from both of us, but I picked it because I have better taste.â
âHey, what the hell?âÂ
Ignoring your brotherâs protest, you watch as Yoongi softly opens the gift before pulling out a basketball jersey.Â
Of his favorite player.Â
âHoly shit.âÂ
Shouts start erupting behind your back as you laugh, your sneaky gift joining the rest of them.Â
âHello? Thatâs way too much!âÂ
âThatâs over the limit for sure.âÂ
You wave your hands frantically among their teasing arguments, and your brother chimes in on your side. âI didnât know what to get!âÂ
âSo you got a real jersey?âÂ
âRelax, yâall. Itâs from both of us.âÂ
âWait, which oneâs Lillard again?âÂ
âDamian,â Yoongi softly says in awe. âHowâd you know?âÂ
You can only blink, smiling faltering by the slightest amount.
Fuck, heâs gonna be cheeky right now? Knowing you know and exactly how you know? Cuddled up with him in his bed as he shows you highlight reels and tells you the guyâs whole story and that he happens to be a rapper, too?Â
Looking back towards your brother, you explain, âWell... He gave me a list. And I just picked off vibes.âÂ
Yoongiâs eyes sparkle so much when he grins. âGood choice,â he compliments with creased eyes. âThanks.â
âYouâre welcome!â You say back with a little too high of a pitch. âBut tell him he still owes you a gift. This doesnât count for him.âÂ
âUhh, it sure as fuck does!âÂ
Yoongi breaks eye contact to shout behind you, âDidnât you already tell me you got me something?âÂ
âYeah, it was that!âÂ
âWhat a lie,â Yoongi says through a smile.
âYeah, I did,â your brother surrenders. âThe shoes are in my bag. Okay, next!âÂ
Hilariously, two pairs of people end up getting each other. Yuriâs older sister Jia got Seokjin, who also drew her nameâto the slight angst of your brother, you imagine.Â
And Hoseok ends up getting Namjoon. Which turns out being twice as funny because they both got each other the same pair of earphones. You canât breathe with how hard you cackle with everyone, and your heart skips when you catch a glimpse of Yoongiâs eyes across the room.
By the end of the exchange, everyoneâs bellies and cheeks sting from laughter, and every eye in sight has twinkles embedded inside.
Throughout the night, everyone starts branching off into different groups. You and your friends talk in the kitchen, and both in and out of the house, thereâs groups of games and conversations.Â
The holiday decorations everywhere shine bright. Enveloped in the music, you keep looking at the lights, feeling happy but a little bittersweet.Â
You really wanna set the record straight with Yoongi. You had no damn clue that Jimin was gonna give something like that, much less in front of everyone.Â
The fact that you havenât been in the same room for a bit makes it worse. What could he be thinking right now? You canât tell because heâs nowhere in sight.Â
Screw it. Youâre gonna at least text him. Thereâs no way you can survive the night if youâre gonna plague your own head without checking in with him.Â
Fishing out your phone, you sidestep away for a second to type something quick.Â
You [10:38pm]: i know itâs not dior.. but hope you like your gift :â))Â
Yoongi [10:38pm]: You know I do. Itâs perfect, doll.Â
Well. He texted back super quick.
Maybe heâs really okay? Maybe he and Jimin already talked it through?Â
Then again.. Yoongi didnât look happy at all during the big reveal. To the point where he was actively showing emotions you rarely get to see.
But if he says he likes his gift, thatâs a good sign.Â
You [10:42pm]: i canât believe jimin did that
Yoongi [10:42pm]: That was bold.Â
You [10:42pm]: seriously!!!Â
Hmm. So he didnât know. Thatâs even more surprising than him knowing, now that you think about it.Â
Youâre called over to get another round of food, and you turn down the initial invite but stay around as they get more to eat.Â
When you see a tray that smells way too good, you do break and get a piece anyways.Â
âYeah, those are amazing,â Yuri chirps. âShiv made those.â
âReally?â Dom grabs a couple pieces. âLemme try these then.â
âYouâre gonna want more.âÂ
As you find a place outside to eat, you stand next to the heater while conversing with Taehyung. Itâs adorable how you can tell how excited he is about his gift, turning it in his hand before pocketing the leather again.Â
âItâs so nice,â you compliment.Â
âHe knows how to pick, I guess,â Tae smiles, looking at you and making you shy. Because hello? Thereâs no way heâs gonna be bringing that up tonight.Â
When you silently mouth for him to shut up, he grins like a madman. Glancing down at your hands, he suddenly asks, âAre you gonna put that down?â
âNo,â you say with a tiny pang of guilt. âAfraid not.â
âMm.âÂ
Your phone buzzes again, and youâre thankful for the interruption.
Yoongi [11:09pm]: Guess I have to do betterđ
Instantly, you take that gratefulness back.
You [11:09pm]: NO!! you donât have to worry about me at all
Yoongi [11:10pm]: I canât lose to you
You [11:10pm]: trust me, i justâŚÂ
You think about sending the other text or not. But you do anyway.Â
Taehyung sees the look in your faraway face, but doesnât comment as you peer down again.Â
You [11:11pm]: i just wanna see you happy
Thatâs all you want. If heâs happy, youâre happy. So it sucks to have part of the night come as quite the shock.Â
Interestingly enough, though.. Someone else in the house should also be pretty upset about your gift, and you havenât seen Jimin cornered by him yet.Â
Unless your brother is just deciding to be courteous and beat his ass after everyone leaves.Â
Yoongi [11:13pm]: Then come over here
Youâre not gonna argue with that.Â
So when your friends finish their plates, you suggest you all head into the garage. Itâs already rowdy before you open the door, so the sounds get booming loud when you all enter.Â
Looks like everyone is blowing their money on other things tonight, too. The gifts were the nice part of the party; now everyone is fiending to take everyoneâs cash.
âDamn, Yoongiâs clearing me out.â
âTold you not to go all in.â
âHe did.â
As the cold weather rolls in, you watch as the games go on, with heaters humming with energy and your brotherâs friends radiating competition.Â
No wonder Yoongi wanted you in here.
Heâs on a damn roll.
As everyone groans after another win, Namjoon and your brother are in tatters,Â
âYoong, what the fuck!â
âYou hiding cards in those sleeves?â
âI told you!â Yoongi boasts, âDonât get too cocky.â
âSays him.â
âCocky, my ass.âÂ
When you laugh, you earn a tiny glimpse of his eyes. But as his vision falls to your hands, youâre quick to look away, out into the night to look at all the lights instead.
Shit.
After some time passes, you find yourself alone on a balcony. Yet again. Cold wind blows through your coat, chilling you but making you feel alive. Too alive in this moment. Too aware.
The holidays arenât so bad this time around. But you do need to set this one thing straight before things go a little sideways with Yoongi.Â
If heâs upset, you donât want him to be. Even if he doesnât say it, you want him to know youâre considering his feelings. Thereâs some things you just canât control.
So you wait for Jimin, telling him earlier to meet you up here for the best chance at privacy.
When you hear the door opening, you see him come through, hair lifting in the breeze and his lips in a slight curve.Â
Get right to it. âJimin, Iââ
âIsnât it so nice tonight?âÂ
Stopping, you settle into a smile, watching him walk up to stand next to you before you both look into the night. The neighborhood glows beneath your feet, and everyone in the backyard mingles while puffs of air leave their lips.Â
âIt really is,â you say with a smile, clutching the gift bag in cold fingers. Because you havenât let go of it ever since it was given to youâitâs way too expensive. Youâve been guarding it all night.Â
Which is why you need to hand it back to the one who gave it to you. âWe havenât done something like this before, so.. Itâs a nice change of pace.âÂ
Jimin turns before realizing something. âOh. I meant the weather.âÂ
Embarrassed, you let out a laugh while his eyes crease. âAh. That, too.âÂ
âGot deep real fast.âÂ
âJimin!âÂ
Both of you puff out laughter as you look down, just in time to see someone gazing right up at you. Someone that makes your heart squeeze on sight.Â
Oh, shit. Is he gonna get the wrong idea again?Â
You need to do this quick. Yoongi canât be let down more than once tonight.Â
Sighing, you start to hold up the bag again. âThank youââ
âHeâs lucky you came around when you did.âÂ
âHuh?âÂ
Jimin leans on the railing before eyeing you with a smile. âYou donât even know, do you.âÂ
âI donâtâŚâ When you look below, Yoongiâs not looking anymore. And you panic. âJimin, thank you. But I seriously canât take this.âÂ
Why does he look so calm? Why does he keep acting like this isnât a big deal? âYou can.âÂ
âNo, really. IââÂ
âI may have gone too far this time.âÂ
Your eyes still as you breathe out a confused, â...What?âÂ
Jiminâs face is dusted with peach in the cold, and you get a good view of his jawline as he peers down below with a regretful curve. âI kinda tricked him,â he admits. âInto picking your gift for the exchange.âÂ
The shock you feel prevents you from even blinking. How the hell can this get even more overwhelming? âWhat do you mean?âÂ
âI wasnât lying when I said I got some good discounts.â Jimin turns around to lean against the railing. âSo I thought it would be fun to rope him into getting you something.âÂ
When he laughs to the chilly night sky, you donât join himâthe shock is preventing you from doing anything.Â
âDidnât think heâd pick a whole bracelet, though. Made for one hell of a gift exchange pick.â He looks at you at a tilt. âYou like it, right?âÂ
Even if Yoongi was the one to pick out the jewelry, Jimin still had to purchase the damn thing. And even with his discount, itâs still expensive as hell. It has to be. You havenât let go of the bag once because you donât want to lose it. âBut you still had to pay,â you blurt out. âIâll find a way to pay you back if you arenât gonna take it.â
âI didnât pay for it, either.âÂ
Your heart stops.Â
Full on halts.Â
When he turns his head, he looks toward the sky in thought. âWell, I did secretly pay the exchange limit. But..â He straightens before staring back at your absolute silence, dropping the biggest surprise of the whole night,
âYoongi paid the difference.â
The sudden sob that leaves your throat startles him immediately, and he rushes forward to put hands on your shoulders. âHey, hey, you okay?â
âYeah, I justââ
The sound of a door slides open, and you turn to see your favorite, favorite, favorite person walking through. You must look like a wreck but you donât care, donât care, donât care.Â
âIâll leave you both to it then,â Jimin says to your watery eyes before squeezing, heading out to give you both the quiet space you need.Â
But Yoongi clutches his arm as he walks by, and you hold your breath as he stares him in the eye, voice burning with a steady glow,
âDonât pull that shit again.âÂ
âI know,â Jimin agrees without pause. âI owe you one.âÂ
âNo one comes up here then.â Yoongi releases him slow. âUntil I come back down.âÂ
The host of the night shares a quick hand clutch before assuring, âYou got it.âÂ
Bag clutched tight in your hands, you watch in wonder as Yoongi approaches you with a quiet determination. His presence alone makes your heart beat warm and soft, but you cannot stop the tears from flowing down your cheeks.Â
All you can ask as he gets close is a wondrous, âWhy..?â
âHeâs a very persuasive salesman.â When you wipe your eyes, he helps with a little look of tenderness. Though thereâs still some frustration evident in his features. âBut I didnât know it would be for tonight.â
âOh, shit,â you sigh. âWhy did he do that?âÂ
âIâm not sure.â Yoongi holds your chin, rubbing your frosty cheek with a handworking thumb. âTaehyung didnât know heâd do it, either.âÂ
âTae knew, too?âÂ
âYeah. He thought I had it, not Chim.â He sighs to the side, hair lifting slightly in the breeze. âI almost stood up when you screamed.âÂ
Your heart shrugs off some chill. âReally?âÂ
Yoongi nods before looking up with scrunched brows. âIt took all of me to keep my ass down. Honestly, Iâm still pissed the fuck off.âÂ
You believe that. One hundred percent, you believe that. Because youâve never seen him talk to Jimin like that before tonight.Â
Reaching to cradle one of his cheeks, you feel how cold he is before whispering to soothe, âTell me how you wanted it to go.âÂ
When Yoongi looks at you, your lips curve into a small smile. Peppered with a bit of your tears and willingness to make him feel better.Â
He softly grips your hand on his face before turning to kiss your fingers. Voice low, he reveals, âI was gonna take you straight to dinner. After you got off work one day.â Another set of kisses makes your fingers both hot and cold. âThen I wouldâve faked needing something from the studio. And you wouldâve gotten it there.âÂ
âOhâŚâ You blink as your vision blurs. âThatâsâŚâÂ
âAmong other things.âÂ
At his suggestive look, you playfully pat his jacket. But your heart starts leaking from your eyes. Â
Because you just want it all to be out already. Just everything. Everything, everything, everything, youâre so tired of keeping it under wraps.Â
âWhatâs wrong, doll.â
âNothing,â you sob. âIâm just⌠I didnât know, and⌠This is a lot.âÂ
Youâre overflowing with emotions. From all the experiences youâve had tonight to this very moment, everything has been wonderful and magical and thereâs nothing quite like this feeling. But youâre also so embarrassed because he definitely brought out much bigger guns than you did.Â
Sniffling into his jacket, you whisper, âThank you⌠You got me something timeless. This is so much cooler than my gift.âÂ
âNo! Yours is great, are you kidding me?âÂ
âItâs a jersey⌠Thatâs much less cool.âÂ
âMm... You also called me yours.â When you freeze completely, Yoongi's shoulders bob with his pride. âGotta say, that was the highlight of the night."
âOh, shut up!" When you groan into his clothes, you feel him laughing through his chest. And it's one of your favorite feelings in the world.
Shoulders slumped, you heavily yearn,
âI want it all out now. Everything.â You squeeze him closer. Closer, closer, closer. âI want everyone to know it was from you.âÂ
Yoongi doesnât say anything, though you do feel his heart beat a little faster. When he finally answers, you close your eyes. âI know I said this last time, but.. Next year. For sure.âÂ
âCan we decorate, too?âÂ
Yoongi looks into your starry eyes. âYou wanna?â When your nod is quick, he laughs. âGuess I donât have a real choice then, huh?âÂ
âNu uh.â You squeal as he hauls you into a full kiss, squeezing you in his arms and more tears out of your eyes. âWait!âÂ
When he tilts his head, you grin at his adorable quirk. âLetâs do it anyway.âÂ
âHuh?â
Holding up the bag, you cheekily suggest, âEverything you said. Letâs do it.â Biting your lip and feeling the chill on your ears, you finish, âThereâs a new place I wanna try with you anyways.âÂ
Yoongi just stares, smile unsure but huffing amusement from his nose. âYou sure?âÂ
âDuh! And Iâll act even more surprised, just for you.âÂ
Your giggling is purely born from excitement. Because you canât wait to take him somewhere you know heâll enjoy, too. And you get to see the studio? Itâs gonna be a fantasticâ
Youâre brought into a tight hug before your thoughts finish. The bag between you crumples a tad, but youâre more focused on the way your head is moved for a soul-tying kiss.Â
Warmth and gold and sparkles burst from your chest as youâre completely taken by Yoongiâs lips, and you start to feel your house inside change. Itâs festive. Itâs decorated. Itâs made just for you and him.Â
You've never been one for this season. But getting to spend it with Yoongi two years in a row? It's becoming one of your favorite times of the year.
âI justâŚâ he murmurs to your features before gripping you close. âThanks, babe.âÂ
âThank you,â you whisper into his handsome features. âOnce you give it to me for real, Iâm gonna wear it everywhere.âÂ
âPlease do. Get my moneyâs worth.âÂ
When you both laugh, your affection leaves in puffs of white. And you give him a more tender kiss than the first.Â
You feel so at home it hurts. But it hurts because your heart is so full you canât fit it all. All the love for everyone that fills that hole in your life that you and your brother have had for years.Â
Youâre gonna tell him one day. And itâs gonna rip you apart.Â
But you hope everything will be okay. This time next year, all of you will be okay. More than okay.Â
When you lean in close, you whisper something youâve never really said to anyone. But youâre gonna try to start, even if you arenât quite familiar with it yet. Itâs a good year to start, start, start.Â
âHappy holidays, Yoongi.â
His lips spread slow before giving one more kiss to your chilly nose. And every anxious feeling floats away in the frosty breeze.
âHappy holidays, doll.â
-
-
fin. :)
-
so... how did it go! | join the server! | join the taglist!
a/n: happy holidays, merry christmas, happy new year to everyone that celebrates! just wanted to get this one out for the ones needing a little bit of cheer around this time. we learn quite a bit about some of the crew's backstories and where they work now, huh. is this a pocket universe, too? who really knows! but it all flew out of my fingers as soon as we got the suggestion, so thank you again to that anon message! a/n 2: thank you to everyone that's stuck with me and 3tan this year. it's been a rough one, but i also wanted to post this one to let you all know i'm still here. 3tan will forever stay with me, and i have not ever forgotten it. not one day goes by where i don't think about it, or y'all, or them. trust me. also, stay on the lookout for some physical copy interest checks! we are getting closer and closer to 3tan copies being A Real Thing! ++ feedback box: ⼠of course, any reblogs/comments/messages are appreciated! âĽÂ for the ones that are too shy to reblog with a review, comment on this, or send a message, i went ahead and made another anonymous form where you can send in what you think! ⼠no emails collected, no need to put in a username. itâs literally just a comment dropbox :D feedback can be as short/sweet or as long as youâd like! ⼠here! ++ more links: âĽÂ masterlist âĽÂ three tangerines masterlist
#hehehehe surprise and happy holidays!#bts fic#bts fanfic#yoongi fic#3tanholiday#yoongi fluff#yoongi x reader#yoongi x you#ryenwrites#*ryenfictalk#*latest#bts imagines#bts reactions
538 notes
¡
View notes
Text
GOOD SIDE - FC43
summary : She hates him, heâs intrigued and doesnât understand why anyone would distlike him. Franco tries to win Charlesâ sister over with coffee and good racing.
listen up : no warnings!! my first franco fic <3
word count : 1067
â・â§Ëâ
All eyes have been on Franco Colapinto for the past three weeks. All eyes including mine.
I watch the boy walk across the pit lane, grinning widely at his team. My arms are crossed in the ferrari garage, Charles is talking my ear off but I'm not even listening.
I miss my paddock best friend. All the boys on the grid are like my brothers, but Logan was genuinely my friend. I didnât even go to Monza and fucked myself while boycotting because I missed my brother win.
I watch the team embrace the boy. I never realized how young he looks until now. Heâs a year older than me, found that out when I was stalking his social media.
Charles noticed my stink eye and nudges me, âHeâs a good kid. Donât be mean!â I know Logan wasnât performing well. Iâm not blind.
But I canât help but be salty for him.
âI wonât be mean.â I turn to see Alex and Franco walking towards us, I try to walk away but the hoodie for my sweatshirt is grabbed by Charles and I'm yanked backwards.
âFranco, This is my baby sister, Y/n!â Charles swings his arm around me, I roll my eyes and look back at Franco.
Heâs cute and as he smiles at me I have a weird feeling that I need to make it stop. I turn to my new favorite williamâs boy.
âAlex!â I smile wide and I can see my brother eyeing me already, âNice Quali! Proud of you.â
He nods, âAppreciate it Y/n.â He glances at Franco, forcing me to say something. I give them what they want and look at him.
âColapinto, is it?â I blink. âYouâve got an interesting driving style.â
Francoâs smile doesnât falter. âInteresting enough to earn me P9.â My eyes narrow at him, âNice to know you were watching me.â
I cross my arms but before I can say more, Charles interrupts me.
He laughs loudly, trying to drown out my voice, âAlright! Don't mind her, Franco, sheâs been a little salty recently- well actually sheâs always like this.â He shakes his head and leads the men in blue away.
Franco looks back at me as Alex starts talking rapidly, and I swear Iâm hallucinating because I think he winks.
â・â§Ëâ
Iâm sitting on the pit wall, Susie is talking me through all the little buttons and graphs. Even though I'm Ferrari till I die, Susie is like family and has always been there for me. I feel an unexpected tap on my shoulder which makes me whip around.
I look down to see Franco holding two cups of coffee. âMorning Mrs. Wolff!â He smiles at Susie, then me. I didnât even know he met her. My eyebrow is already raised, âMind if I borrow Y/n?â
Susie laughs softly, looking at him then me, âGo ahead.â I get off the chair slowly and he motions for me to take the cup.
âCharles mentioned you liked coffee.â I hesitate for a second, taking the cup. I sip it and mentally groan because Iâve been needing to get some today.
âBuying my affection already, Huh?â I glance at him as we walk down the pit lane. I'm wearing a short, flowy, white dress and a Ferrari cap, happy since it's so hot.
âDonât be silly, This was free.â I sip my coffee to stop myself from laughing, âI do have to get on your good side somehow.â
I look away from him, âYou took my best friend's seat.â
âHe lost it.â When I look back at him, heâs already looking at me.
I sigh and keep walking, he catches up quickly, âSo⌠Youâre Charlesâ Sister.â
I flip my hair over my shoulder, âYouâre sherlock?â
âYouâre pretty.â
I let out a dry laugh, âYouâre straightforward. Iâve seen three interviews of you flirting and you havenât even made it to your second race yet.â He laughs and it makes me feel good that I made him do that.
âWhat can I say? The people love me.â He shrugs and it's my turn to laugh now.
âIâm sure your media crew hates you.â
âI can confirm they definitely do.â He stops when he gets to his garage, âI donât want you too though.â
I take a breath, âLetâs see how you do in the race and weâll see.â I hear someone yell his name from inside the garage.
He doesnât move, âYou base all your relationships off of driving results?â
âRelationships?â I scoff as he licks his lips, âDonât get too cocky now.â
Franco shakes his head, a curl falling into his face, âNot cocky. Just a glass half full type of guy.â
â・â§Ëâ
I hug Oscar as he walks out of his garage at the end of the day, âYou fucking rocked it.â He laughs as I pull back, âSeriously, I'm proud and you beat my brother!â
Charles practically spawns, âWe all know your loyalty is not to me.â All the boys have changed and are starting to leave. Carlos disappeared after crashing on the second to last lap but all I can do is smile for Lando who got bumped up to fourth.
Speaking of, Lando joins us with Franco by his side, his mouth running per usual. Everyone starts talking and congratulating Oscar again.
I find Franco by my side, he leans in slightly, âMy result good enough for you?â
I look up at the sky, âPretty good. I hate to say it but⌠you did well.â
He grins, âWell enough to get your number?â
I look to my brother to make sure he isnât listening, âYouâre playing with fire here, Colapinto.â
âBurn me.â He says it so quick that I almost donât register the look on his face. He looks at me so genuinely with those hazel eyes and speaks again, âPor Favor? s'il te plaĂŽt? Please?â
The âPleaseâsâ makes me laugh. One in Spanish, one in French, and one in English to cover all his bases, âYouâre such a flirt.â
âFor you.â
âDonât lie. You flirt with everyone.â I give him a look, he pulls a slow smile.
âIf you were mine I'd never look at anyone else again.â Oddly enough, I believe him.
âIf I were yours?â I step closer and he nods, âHm⌠If I were yours- I think we would see pigs flying.â
He just grins, âI can arrange that.â
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
141 x POC!GN Intelligence Operative - Joint Mission Author's Notes: This was supposed to be short but I had an epiphany after I finished Warnings: MDNI, Angst
This was a standard joint mission. Two teams, one task, in and out, and it's done. So why did John Price feel so nervous?
The mission seemed pretty straightforward and the new guys seemed formidable. Not at the same caliber as the 141, but they're getting there.
Really, everything looks fine, so why is he nervous?
But it didn't matter as he pushes his concern to the side as he greets the team of three on the tarmac. After some quick introductions, he guides the trio to the conference room where the rest of his team waits.
As they got closer, John felt his heart beating faster and faster. What was going on with him?
And he wasn't the only one as Johnny also had a bad feeling about this mission. However, unlike his captain, he actually voiced his concerns out loud.
"And why were we paired up with these guys again?" the Scotsman asks for the 5th time today. Ghost glares at him while Kyle groans. Gaz shoots you a quick glance to see if that had caught your attention. It didn't.
"I mean, why couldn't we get Farah and Alex to help us on this or even Los Vaqueros?" Soap adds.
"Laswell's orders," Kyle grunts out.
Honestly, the fellow Sergeant wasn't sure what the concern was. He could tell Price was also feeling something, but what? Laswell has never led them astray so this should turn out fine, right? The last time Laswell sent someone, things started out perfectly. As long as the 141 can act right, then things should go swimmingly.
Well, after first introductions, Kyle realizes that they're not the ones that need to act right. It's the new guys. Gaz caught the extra attention you got from the three.
"Sergeant Keegan P. Russ, at your service."
"Sergeant Kim Hong-jin, but you can call me Horangi."
"Lieutenant Nikto."
That last one would not have been so bad if you weren't the only one who got a handshake from the Russian.
Kyle knew he wasn't the only one to notice as he caught Ghost clenching his fist.
And Ghost was not going to let you go without a fight.
"Isn't there supposed to be four of you? Where's your captain?" he asks. Ghost stands tall and stares them down.
The three don't react as they take a seat at the table. It isn't until the three have settled in their seats that one of them speaks up.
"Our Captain already talked to yours so don't worry about it," Keegan replies. He stares back at Ghost, clearly not intimidated by the British Lieutenant.
"Great, so we're stuck with a Yankee, a gambling addict, and a commie," Ghost groans out.
"That's enough," you bark out. You shoot an incredulous look at the Lieutenant who immediately buckles down. You order everyone to take a seat so you can start your presentation. "The faster we get this done, the faster I can get back to work and you guys can continue whatever this is," you chastise.
The new team immediately voices their agreement which made Ghost's blood boil.
As you go over the details of the mission, Price looks around the room and catches the way the three new soldiers stared at you. Something in their eyes didn't sit right with him. It looked way too familiar, it almost reminded him of his bo... oh hell no.
He calls out your name and says, "you know what, I can take it from here." He pushes his chair out and places his hands on his knees, getting ready to stand up. However, before he can even get up, you immediately speak up.
"What do you think you're doing?" You ask. You're clearly not impressed.
Price feels the energy in the room shift. He looks at you sheepishly and repeats himself. "I can finish it from here."
You scoff. "Captain Price," you slowly say, "what's my position here?"
"The 141's Intelligence Operative."
"Close, the 141's temporary Intelligence Operative," you correct him. John feels his heart clench. You fail to notice his heartbreak and continue, "and what's my role as the Intelligence Operative?"
"Deal with anything and everything that has to do with intelligence. I think I got it, I'm--"
"No, no, no. I'm not done," you bite back. You're obviously annoyed. It seemed like you were annoyed most days here. "And this presentation, what is it about?"
"Intelligence surrounding our newest mission," John grumbles out.
"Okay, okay. So, if this presentation has to do with intelligence, who should do it?" You stare at him, eyes wide, waiting for an answer.
Horangi raises his hand which catches you off guard. "Yes, Sergeant Kim." Now you're sheepish, embarrassed that the new guys had to see you like this.
"Please, call me Horangi," he assures you. Much to John's dismay, that seemed to ease your concerns. "If I may, I think the answer that you're looking for and your captain forgot is that you should be doing this presentation, and I completely agree." Despite your straight face, your eyes glowed with content. You thanked Sergeant Kim and turned your attention back to Price.
"Is that okay with you Captain? May I continue?"
John just nods, feeling absolutely embarrassed and ashamed with himself. What the fuck was he thinking?
As you continue with your presentation, the 141 oscillate their attention from you to the new guys. Ghost catches the gentle look in Nikto's eyes. Johnny recognizes the look of admiration on the Keegan's face and Kyle notices the excitement in Horangi's eyes. And Price finally understands the root of his worries as he realizes that this new task force is looking at you the exact same way that you used to look at them.
It seemed like the one thing that the boys were avoiding could very much happen now and it would all be their fault.
Word Count: 980
More Thoughts - Next Thought
#cod x poc!reader#cod angst#cod fanfic#cod x reader#tf 141 x reader#141 x reader#kyle garrick x reader#john mactavish x reader#john price x reader#simon riley x reader#keegan russ x reader#nikto x reader#horangi x reader
746 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Genshin Angst Headcanons - Why the two of you broke up
Note: Had an unexpected free day! I haven't written in a while, please excuse the mistakes, if any.
Disclaimer at the end of the post
Warning: Some are pretty predictable. Each of them have their own issues, lore wise, so some are lore heavy. You might not agree with some of them, but its how I see it, so to each their own. Let me know what you think! Some are quite angsty. Some scenes it's you breaking up with him and some are vice versa. Didn't feel like writing Razor, Venti and Xingqiu.
Characters: Aether, Albedo, Alhaitham, Ayato, Baizhu, Bennett, Chongyun, Cyno, Dainsleif, Diluc, Gorou, Heizou, Itto, Kaeya, Kaveh, Kazuha, Lyney, Neuvillette, Scaramouche, Tartaglia, Thoma, Tighnari, Xiao, Zhongli, gn!reader
Personal Favourites in this work: Lyney, Itto, Kazuha
Aether
Sister issues. Enough said.
He realized he didn't have enough time to spare romancing with someone.
Somewhere along the way he felt guilt that he was enjoying his time with you while his sister went through some sort of villain origin story that seemingly turned her bad.
Top off all the adventuring, searching, solving problems for other people that he did...Where did that leave you, exactly?
"...I'm sorry, Y/N... I just... I don't think this is the right time for me to be together with you,"
Albedo
Contrary to popular belief it wouldn't be his lack of time or extreme focus on his alchemical experiments that would break the two of you up. He knows how to manage his time.
It was the RESULTS of experiments and his research that would put him away from you.
The possibility that HE or his world, was way too dangerous for you.
How many "Albedos" did Rhinedottir really create? Was there more than three? Perhaps four, five? And what happens when you come face to face with another Albedo?
"I'm afraid...There are far too many dangers surrounding myself... There are answers that I can't find...and perhaps that's the reason why my answer is to part ways with you,"
Alhaitham
Too much of a nonchalant attitude.
He expressed some kind of interest in you...but it's like... once in a blue moon. 95% of the time you're not sure if he's really into you. It almost seems like he's more into that book he reads all the time.
Simply just not good at expressing himself. Like, at all. Hides behind a "whatever works" and "I don't care about what other people think of me" attitude, unfortunately that seems to include you.
Is so straightforward that sometimes it hurts, but he's really just telling the truth through logical analysis.
will act like the breakup didn't hurt nor affect him at all. In turn it hurts you instead.
"I see. So you've had enough of me... And you only spoke up now? Pointing it out earlier could've diverted us from this path...If that's how you feel already I suggest that we stop seeing each other,"
"That's it? You're not even going to try and work it out with me?"
"What's there to work out? You've made yourself clear. You're not satisfied with the way I treat you, and I'm afraid I'm not going to change the way I act just for your pleasure... It'd be more meaningful for you to find someone who fits your criterias,"
Ayato
entering a relationship with a noble was not as easy as one thought.
It's not just about being together forever and feeling lucky because Ayato is rich and your whole life is set, it's also the not fitting in, the etiquette, the whispers from townfolk that you were too ordinary for him, the work that you needed to do if you were to become his wife.
All that was not really a big problem for you, but Ayato seemed not to know of your struggles, he was extremely busy, and when he wasn't, he seemed to think that everything was well and fine, since you were getting all your basic needs met and even more.
"...So I'm sorry, Ayato. This is just... All too much for me. I'm sorry,"
"...I understand. Forgive me, it seems that I've overlooked a lot of things...Perhaps it is as you say, that it'd be better for us to grow apart rather than grow together,"
Baizhu
because he is a ticking time bomb, no matter which way he looked it's not going to end well for both of you.
He either dies early or lives forever. In both scenarios he anticipates that the two of you are just going to be in a world of hurt.
Besides, he didn't mean to get so attached to someone in the first place, he knew his quest for immortality was long and arduous. You didn't deserve to walk that difficult road too.
While breaking up, will conceal the fact that he's only thinking of you and will possibly hurt you in the process.
"I'm sorry, but it's for the best. I ask that you continue going forward without me, there's no space for you in my... ideal future,"
Bennett
We all know it...it's his bad luck. However, it wasn't YOU who had a problem with it, it was HIM.
You understood that his bad luck was just some extended part of him, plus it's not like it was always bad, there were a lot of good times too. Plenty!
But the guilt ate him up whenever the two of you were stuck in a seemingly impossible scenario and predicament, brought on by his luck. He just had enough of it one day.
"I...I can't keep doing this to you every day! It's not fair..."
will be on the brink of tears before he even starts.
"Maybe it's better if you find someone else to adventure with, Y/N, sorry...!"
runs away before you can even get a word in.
Chongyun
Thinks he's not good enough in every aspect. It's really, seriously not about you. He thinks he's lacking in everything. Strength, maturity, experience, confidence.
So badly wants to stay with you but feels like he's not good enough and thinks that you're better off with someone else.
"D-Don't misunderstand... It's not because I don't like you anymore... I just...Please find someone else!"
Cyno
his bad jokes and TCG addiction. just kidding, you're not that shallow.
A lot of people are intimidated by him being the General Mahamatra because he gives importance to justice. While you, who had seen a bit more of him than other people had, it seemed more of an obsession to uphold the Akademiya's law and integrity.
This was not a big problem to you, you liked how he was serious at work.
Until one day when you were accused of plagiarising one of your papers and Cyno was the one sent to give you a first offense warning. The Akademiya knew of your relationship, that's probably why they sent him, to make it harder on the two of you.
Cyno didn't listen to your explanations on how it was an honest mistake, he still gave you the warning that you "deserved"
From then on it had just been different between the two of you, so it was really a mutual breakup. Or so you thought.
"...After that, I just realized that maybe this isn't the right time for us... We're both working for the Akademiya, we both take our jobs seriously...Unfortunately that seems to just be getting in the way of us...I think it's best if we stop seeing each other,"
"...I see." he pauses for a minute, as if tossing your words in his mind. "I...agree. Parting ways would certainly make work easier for both of us...it's the professional thing to do,"
Dainsleif
Has not moved on from his past.
Sure, everyone has their own baggage to carry, their own history to live through...but Dainsleif has heavier things than that. He seemed to wake up every day thinking of Khaenri'ah and the days long past. Was it regret? Nostalgia? Loneliness? You didn't know. You just knew that he wasn't really completely THERE with you in the present. Part of him still lived in the past.
When you explained that you felt like the two of you were not moving forward together and that it seemed like he wanted to go back to the past instead, he got offended.
"...My past is something that I carry forever, you'd claimed that you understood that," he starts.
"I do! But carrying it with you and letting it drag you backwards are two different things!"
He falters for a moment, only to leave you with his last words before turning away from you forever: "You will never understand, the weight that I carry,"
Diluc
is too guarded. You'd been friends for a long, long, long, long time before he decided he could let you in enough and be more intimate with you.
Even then everything was going at a snail's pace, though you were extremely patient with him.
The biggest problem with Diluc was that the two of you would progress one day, take a step forward, and then the next day it was like the two of you took two steps back.
Example: The two of you went out for a simple stargazing excursion late one night, it was nice and he had been incredibly affectionate. The next day he had trouble even meeting your gaze, and disappeared to do his work. It was also a little awkward during dinnertime. This scenario had happened more than once.
Hint: the closer he got to you the more afraid he became, thinking that he would one day lose you too.
"I...I can't. I love you but I...I've waited far too long. I'm sorry. I'm tired of this endless chase for you!"
He couldn't even say a thing. He'd wanted to ask you to stay, to wait for him a little longer, but he already knew how incredibly selfish that would have been. Instead, he grimaced, and looked away from your gaze, trying to find something worthwhile to say. There was only silence for a few moments.
"Goodbye Diluc," that's when you turned away.
Gorou
worships Kokomi too much and your insecurities just kept circling around in your head.
You know its his job. You know he isn't like that but the problem was YOU and not him.
Simply said you let your insecurity eat up the relationship between the two of you.
You couldn't bring yourself to say that you were jealous of the way he admired Kokomi so you broke up with him with another reason in tow.
Unfortunately, you're not a very good liar face to face so you did a butthole move and actually broke up with him through a letter. You just couldn't face him and tell him why.
All you mentioned in the letter was that you needed time to think and be away from him, and told him not to worry because it was your problem, not his.
Poor Gorou reread that letter over and over, trying to understand what went wrong.
Heizou
is just a natural flirt. You're not sure if he's doing it on purpose or not and you're not sure if he's even aware he's like that.
Anyway you'd seen him getting overly friendly (just another word for flirting) with a few other people a couple of times. You didn't let it get to you the first, fourth or even eighth time but you realized that he KNOWS that you're watching him do that.
So you confront him about it, but he claims that it's just his way of gathering information from others. People like to hear good things and some people are more susceptible to flirtatious comments so he resorts to that for his investigation sometimes.
You didn't really completely buy it and even if you did, it's not like this was healthy for your relationship. You just couldn't make yourself comfortable with it.
*You just chalked it up to the two of you being incompatible.
"I'm just not comfortable with that...I don't think I have to say sorry for how I feel but...I'm sorry anyway because I know you're just doing your job... It's probably best if we part ways here..."
"Is there any way to change your mind?" he genuinely asks.
You only give a lopsided smile. "You're a detective, I think you already know the answer to that,"
Yet he didn't stop you from walking away.
Itto
Kept breaking promises because he was too airheaded or too occupied doing something "stupid" with the kids or with his gang.
Pretty soon it just felt like you were an afterthought while everyone else in his life took precedent.
Got a ramen date? Oops, sorry! Got caught up looking for a strong onikabuto in the forest!
Needed his help to move some things? Gah, he was vandalising the bulletin boards, so he's running a bit late!
What's more you didn't actually mind that carefree, airheaded side of him...but it really got to you when he couldn't even seem to make you a priority. Not once.
He only realized that when he came running, late again, and stood face to face with a crying you.
"Hey sorry Y/N, I was just--...Why are you crying?!" is completely dumbfounded and clueless, mostly because when he came late, you had always shrugged it off with a smile on your face, or so he thought. This time you had a completely different reaction.
"I hate you...*hic* I hate you, I hate you, I hate you!"
Shocked beyond belief. It wasn't like you to just blow up like that, but he couldn't do anything except watch you turn and run away from him after that exclamation.
Kaeya
Sometimes you're not sure if he takes you seriously.
Recently, he's not where he says he is, you don't know why he doesn't just tell you where he is.
He said he'd be working late, but then you find out he's at Angel's Share.
He said he'll be at Angel's Share, but then you catch word from Jean that he's out on a late mission.
He said he's escorting a caravan to Mondstadt but he's actually on assignment in Liyue.
It came to the point where you altogether just stopped looking for him cause half of the time you couldn't find him. It's like he's avoiding you or something, which, actually, seems just about right since he's been so busy with "work"
It reached a breaking point when, for a week, you were unable to bring him the lunch you prepared...because he was not where he said he was going to be. It was starting to get annoying.
"I don't understand why you're lying to me! Why do you have to tell me you'll be at Angel's Share this afternoon when you're not? Do you realize you make me walk all the way there only to come all the way back with nothing achieved?"
"I'm sorry snowflake, that wasn't my intention," though he still chuckles despite knowing full well that you were about to turn away.
"You know what, let me know when you're ready to stop making jokes. Until then, don't bother contacting me,"
He just didn't expect you to actually walk away from him.
Kaveh
Entertains everyone and anyone. Naturally kind at heart, will stop for anyone in trouble...even that flirtatious man/woman who is clearly just pining for his attention.
No he doesn't quite realize this.
The same person had asked for his help at least 4 times now and all 4 times he had been happy to offer a helping hand.
The last straw was when he was invited into the stranger's house, they had apparently needed someone to help them move and re-arrange furniture and he did, working till almost dinner time.
You'd caught him right by the person's door, because Kaveh was actually honest and told you he'd be helping them today, but the person was clearly eyeing Kaveh rather flirtatiously.
"Come again next time," you heard the person say rather happily. Kaveh only replies with "If I have nothing else to do, I suppose,"
"Kaveh, they're coming onto you and you keep letting it happen!"
"I'm not certain what you're talking about...They just needed some help around their house, nothing suspicious happened at all. Even if there was, I won't let anything happen between me and a stranger!"
"Then STOP helping them!"
"There isn't anything wrong with lending a hand...It was a quick move of things, that's all,"
"How would YOU feel if I just went into someone's house and kept helping them "move" things?"
"...I would think that's nice of you,"
You actually threw your hands up. "Oh, forget it! You know what, for someone who LOVES helping others, you're not doing such a great job of helping ME," then walked away and never came back. "Good riddance,"
Kazuha
He's a wandering samurai. You knew what you were getting into but you didn't expect dating him to be so hard.
He was gone for weeks on end, and you were not getting on that boat with him. In essence the two of you were just not ready to follow each other to the end's of the Earth, and that was fair. The two of you were young.
Kazuha kind of saw it coming, whenever he visited you, you seemed less spirited and he had an inkling as to why. The time apart was just too much for you.
It was a rather clean break actually. A real mutual breakup that the two of you agreed on.
"...You could say it's just not the right time for us," you even managed to laugh under your breath and he did the same, though it was barely audible.
"...Mm. There are matters that you need to attend to here...and there are things that I need to do out there," he slowly stood up from his sitting position next to you and still gazed at you rather lovingly. "...Perhaps, in another world, you and I are bound together,"
You gazed back forlornly, "...Just not in this one, it looks like,"
Lyney
because he will always choose his siblings over you. Always.
Though that's not a bad thing because you also think that family is important...somewhere along the way you realized that family is the ONLY thing he had and saw.
Example: Lynette and you had gotten ill at the same time one winter morning. Perhaps it was the cold that was passing around Fontaine. Lyney had been so worried about Lynette, that he seemed to have forgotten about you for the next few days. In fact, Lyney didn't even realize that you caught the cold too. You had only heard from Freminet, who you happened to cross paths with, that Lynette was also ill.
You thought that incident was the end of it, but really it seemed that whenever Lyney wanted to hang out with you, Lynette had to be there too. You tried to understand...after all there's still that mystery of disappearing women in Fontaine.
The breakup was induced when Lyney completely forgot about your birthday, because Freminet's was around the same time as yours. You helped Lyney prepare everything for Freminet, and said nothing about your own.
You realized that there was nothing wrong with choosing family over everything else...but the problem here was that Lyney didn't even have space for you in the first place.
So you left without saying anything. You figured he'd get over it quick. You had even gone so far as to move away from the main city of Fontaine and out into another island, because what would you say if he found you? That you were jealous of his siblings? You weren't going to ruin a family like that and it wasn't right to make him choose...so you just left without a word.
Neuvillette
Had a whole brainrot for this man:
Part 1
Part 2
Scaramouche
surprisingly it's not his anger issues.
It's the way he wouldn't acknowledge your relationship. You wonder how you even got into one with him.
There's no public show of affection, but even behind closed doors it rarely happened.
You knew that he was going to be like that, and so you didn't mind it all that much.
It was getting a bit much though when, out in public, he would walk further in front of you and refused to walk next to you. When he pretended like he didn't even know you. When he didn't stop to help you even when another man had shown interest in you, bordering on uncomfortable.
The more time passed the more you simply felt unloved...but for some reason you still blamed yourself.
"...I...don't know. Maybe you find me undesirable, or just...unappealing. Maybe you're embarrassed of me or...or..." maybe you just didn't care in the first place, you thought to yourself.
There was a long silence. Of you turning your gaze away, of him still piercing into yours. And then...
"Tsk...don't waste my time...Leave if you want to leave, door's open,"
Tartaglia
This one is simple. It's his obsession for fighting plus his complete disregard for himself. It's a constant heart attack for you. At some point the anxiety is just too much for you to handle.
Imagine living every day just wondering if he's safe at the same time knowing that he just loves to look for trouble.
The foul legacy that you know of, he uses it with disregard as well, despite knowing that it wasn't good for him.
And there are even days where you know he was heavily wounded but didn't go to you, in an attempt to shield you from worry.
It's a constant battle trying to stay sane and unworried, until one day it all just becomes too much.
"...Nothing I say will change anything, Tartaglia. This is who you are...This is who you need to be..." you whisper while bandaging his knuckles. He lets out a short hum.
It was silent all up until you finished with his hand, you squeeze it gently. "...I love you but...I can't keep doing this to myself, I'm tired...more so than I have ever been before,"
He lets your hand slip away from his knuckles, and that was the last he saw of you.
Thoma
This one is also simple. He was always taking care of others and running errands for others that he sometimes just couldn't catch a break.
Just a classic case of not enough time for you since he had a job to do for the Kamisato Clan.
He knows it, and feels awful about it. So he's the one who makes the move.
"It hurts that I can't give you what you deserve, Y/N. This isn't it... You deserve more than this but I can't give you that and I'm sorry. Please look for the love that you deserve,"
Tighnari
Remembers everything. Can be critical of things you've done, specially if he thinks there's a better way to do it.
Simply said you just feel stupid in front of him sometimes.
He doesn't mean to, but he sometimes forgets to appreciate or give praise to the things that you do well and even if he does, it tends to be short lived compared to his constructive criticisms.
Pretty soon you felt like he only looks at the bad things you do, and never the good. Though he was really only trying to teach and guide you as an equal.
He in fact feels that you are one of the few people who can keep up educational conversations with him.
The problem is he kind of forgets that you're his lover, and that you would enjoy his praise and affection from time to time.
"Do you... Do you ever have anything nice to say other than 'good work' or 'great observation'?" the words were out of your mouth before you could hold yourself back. Sometimes it was tiring to feel like you weren't good enough.
There's a flash of surprise that crosses Tighnari's expression for a split second, before he recovers. "...Had I not been praising your work enough lately? My apologies... It has a lot of merits, I just thought that you wanted my opinion on how to make it better,"
You opened your mouth to say something, but closed it again right after to ponder on his words. Somehow even that had managed to make you feel embarrassed. It was here you knew that the problem also lied within yourself.
"...Sorry, Tighnari...I think I'll need some time alone,"
He obliges quickly and asks. "That's reasonable. When would you like me to come back?"
"...Let me rephrase that... I need some time away. From us."
Xiao
Unfortunately there's a lot of things wrong here... his lack of affection. His aloof personality. His dedication to his yaksha duties. Despite that he does actually try to be gentlemanly or respectful of you.
The worst of it is that he didn't know how to be in a relationship, in other words he just wasn't ready for one, or perhaps he would never be ready for one.
He didn't understand that humans craved companionship and sometimes touch. He didn't understand that meant having to favour you over others, sometimes even putting you first over his yaksha duties.
Worst of it all was when he shut himself off from you, sometimes for days on end, when his karmic debt was too high. He only really did it to protect you, but never realized how isolated that made you feel.
When you confronted him about it, he felt attacked. Hiding away was the only way he knew how to cope...why couldn't you understand that?
"Let me help you, Xiao,"
"I don't need your help!" his tone would make you wince and just like that he disappears into a billow of smoke.
You never returned to Wangshu Inn after that. If he couldn't let you in, there was no use trying to knock on his heart. Xiao being Xiao, never sought you ought again either.
Zhongli
He had experienced so many things and you had listened to many a tales from him.
This is what caused you to realize that you hadn't even experienced life at all, and yet here you were willing to tie yourself down to him.
It just didn't feel like it added up. Here he was with all this knowledge of the world and here you were who had never even stepped outside of Liyue. By no means were you stupid, but you felt that you could be better not only for him, but for yourself if you learned more.
There was just such a huge gap in life experiences, and though you never expected to get to his level (he was a God who had lived for a long time, you would never catch up to him) you at least wanted to see what was out there with your own eyes instead of through his stories.
He understood that wholeheartedly, and had no qualms in letting you go.
"You will always have a place with me, Y/N. No amount of lifetimes will change that,"
Iâve published The Ruthless Prince (Reader x Scaramouche) on paperback. Click here.
Consider supporting me to read some exclusive fics:
Ko-Fi
buymeacoffee
Here's the Masterlist
Disclaimer: Relationships will always have some sort of problem along the way, maybe big, maybe small but I just want to reiterate that breaking up is not always the solution. Communicating is very important. So to those of you who like taking fanfiction too seriously, let it be known that this is just a work of fiction. I don't actually suggest breaking up with someone as soon as there is the slight indication of a problem (Just saw someone commenting on a similar themed post for Haikyuu that this wouldn't happen in the real world if both parties were mature... I mean, sure, but, idk, you must be fun in parties... it's called fiction for a reason...)
#genshin angst#genshin breakup#genshin headcanons#lyney x reader#genshin impact angst#lyney angst#neuvillette angst#neuvillette x reader#alhaitham x reader#alhaitham angst#cyno angst#cyno x reader#scaramouche x reader#scaramouche angst#diluc angst#tartaglia angst#itto angst
4K notes
¡
View notes
Text
bad news first - sjy (m)
this work contains smut - minors please do not interact pairing. jake x fem!reader synopsis. From the moment you'd met at eight to the day he moved to South Korea at fourteen, you and Jake were inseparable. But after years of being apart, you've come to terms with the fact that at twenty, you and Jake just aren't what you used to be. That is until you get a text from him, and all of a sudden, he's back by your side, doing his year abroad at the university you study at, and all your feelings for him float back up to the surface. genre. college au, childhood friends to ???? to lovers, painful mutual pining, one bed trope..... a sprinkle of angst (my hand slipped) but mostly fluff i promise and smut (mdni!!!), also i made sunghoon really weird in this and idkw, this is set in scotland.. edinburgh uni rep!! word count. 23k author's note. everybody say happy belated birthday to @zreamy.. happy belated birthday zo!!! being 22 years and 6 days old is cooler than just 22 years old anyway.. hope you like it bestie... if you dont... well theres a building on campus thats 17 stories high sooo.. enjoy! i hope everyone else enjoys too, since this is a bday fic for zo she couldnt beta read so i had to raw dog this so if its terrible.. not my fault! lmk what u think!! i also made a playlist for this, do listen along!!
âAlright kids, good news or bad news first?â
You looked at your teacher, then at the boy next to you, then back at your teacher. âBad news first,â you said in unison.
You were only eight, but you were both wise enough to know that hearing good news second would assuage the blow of whatever these bad news were. Miss Dawson sighed as she crouched in front of you. âThe bad news is your bus driver is on strike and wonât be coming. The good news is that your parents have been informed and are coming to pick you up soon.â
Following her instructions, you headed to the gymnasium and sat there silently among the other kids. Not many kids in your class rode the bus home, and the ones who did seemed to have drivers not on strike, so it was just the two of you. You were used to that, though - over January and February, you had made a sort of silent pact to stand and wait for the bus together. You sometimes shared snacks, but you never spoke. For some reason, you felt at ease with this boy, even though you didnât know much about him. You had heard he had moved to Brisbane just at the start of this year, all the way from South Korea. You were pretty sure his name was Jake.
You handed him one of your Twix bars. Then he spoke. âI thought a strike was when you did really well in bowling.â
âSame,â you replied, mouth full of chocolate and caramel. âIâm not sure why that would keep the bus driver from picking us up.â
Jake looked at you with wide eyes, distress clear in them. âDo you think he went bowling instead of picking us up?â
This made you frown. âThatâd be really rude.â
âIt would. I always make sure to go bowling on the weekends, âcause if I missed school thatâd be rude to Miss Dawson.â
You nodded your head in fervent agreement. âFor sure.â
That weekend, his mum called your mum to ask if you wanted to go to the bowling alley with them. From then on, for the next six years, you were stuck together by glue.Â
--
Twelve years later, Jakeâs name appearing on your phone screen has become such a rare sight, you donât believe it right away. It takes you a few seconds of intense squinting at the letters to actually realise your eyes arenât deceiving you.
jake.sim15 hey y/n!! you go to edinburgh uni right?
You type and delete three different responses before settling for a simple yeah, I am! whatâs up?, hoping you sounded nonchalant even though you very much felt chalant. You thought that whatever you sent wouldnât be as weird as taking forever to answer such a straightforward question.Â
As you wait for Jakeâs reply, you scroll through your previous shared messages, noting with sadness that for three years in a row, the only instances youâd texted were to wish each other a happy birthday or when he reacted with a fire emoji to Stories of your dog, Milo. Before that, your last conversation was to congratulate each other about getting into your top choice universities and to discuss plans for your respective futures.
Futures that used to include each other, you think. His reply appears at the bottom of your screen before melancholy can fill your heart.
jake.sim15 i applied to go there for my year abroad next year annnnd i got in !! heh
You shoot up straight from your seat on the lounge chaise youâd been sunbathing on, a loud âOh my God!â involuntarily escaping your mouth.Â
âWhat? What happened? Is everything okay?â Chaewon asks frantically, rushing over to your side. âOh,â she says when she sees your phone. âItâs a text⌠from a boy?âÂ
This makes Yunjin, previously unbothered by your panic, rise from her seat and take off her sunglasses. âA boy? Show me,â she demands, snatching your phone from your hands before you can protest. Upon seeing the texts on your screen, she lets out a loud gasp. âItâs not just any boy! Itâs the one and only Jake Sim himself.â
âGive that back!â you plead, hand reaching for your phone, but Yunjin is already walking away.
âAnd heâs coming to Edi this September, apparently. He says heâs sorry for not saying anything earlier, but he was waiting for an answer up until now.â She scoffs. âLeave it to our uni to tell someone theyâre in less than two months before term starts. Oh, youâre the first person heâs told, Y/N! After his parents. How cute,â she coos, protesting when you snatch your phone back from her. âHey! I was reading that.â
âThose are my texts, Yunjin. Iâm the one whoâs meant to read them.â
She shrugs. âYou wouldâve told us anyway.â
âWhat are you going to reply?â Chaewon asks. With the both of them hovering over your shoulders and watching as you type a response, a sort of stage fright comes over you, making you send what might be the most unoriginal reply known to man.
âAwesome? Seriously, Y/N?â Yunjin reads, disproportionately disgusted with you.
âThatâs a lot of exclamation marks. It almost makes it look like you donât mean it,â Chaewon says.
âI do mean it!â
âWell, he seems to like it. A smiling-with-teeth emoji is a good sign, right?â she asks in an attempt to make you feel better.
âHe has automatic caps off. That man is run-through,â Yunjin says, shaking her head as she walks back to her sunbed.
âYou were excited about him texting me just a second ago,â you reproach.
âYeah, before I found out he was a whore.â
âYunjin, you know we don't slut-shame here!â Chaewon exclaims. Before Yunjin can say anything even worse in response, your phone starts ringing, and Jakeâs name appears on your screen. âHeâs calling you?â Chaewon gasps, making Yunjin sit up with a start for the second time in less than five minutes.
âThis man is insane,â she remarks with all the seriousness in the world.
You run away from your friends, finding refuge in the outside kitchen area out of earshot. They donât need to hear your conversation with Jake. You love them, but they can be weirdly unsupportive in moments like these.
âHey, Jake,â you greet, hoping he doesnât notice the breathlessness in your voice. It was because you had just ran, of course - you didnât want him to think you were so nervous about talking to him after such a long time, you could barely breathe. Because you werenât. At all.
âHey, Y/N!â he replies, and the excitement in his voice makes your heart melt. âI hope itâs not weird that I called, I just thought itâd be nicer than texting, is that okay?â
âYeah, itâs fine, itâs nice to hear your voice,â you say before you can really think about it, and cringe at your own words. Years without talking and the worldâs worst line is the first thing you say to Jake. Thankfully, before you start excruciating yourself, a chuckle pours out of Jakeâs throat and blesses your ears.
âItâs nice to hear your voice, too. What are you up to?âÂ
âOh, Iâm on vacation with my friends. One of them has a rich aunt who owns a villa in southern Italy, so weâre just chilling by the pool right now.âÂ
âYou always wanted to go to Italy! That sounds so nice,â he says. Your breath catches gently in your throat - he remembers, you note.
âYeah, it really is. What about you, how are you spending the summer?â
Jake tells you about the local bookstore owned by a grandpa thatâs always had a soft spot for him and that gave him a part-time job for the summer. âIâm trying to save up as much money as I can before I leave. If I treat you to a meal, will you show me around the city?â he asks, and you can hear the grin in his voice. It makes you realise how much youâve actually missed him.
âYou donât need to treat me to a meal, Iâll show you around anyway.âÂ
Still, he insists, and you find yourself giving in quickly - because itâs Jake or because free food is on the table, youâre not sure. Probably both.Â
You and Jake get to talking, but fitting years and years of catching up into one conversation is an impossible task, and before you know it, when you check your phone, youâve been talking for over an hour. Yunjin is angrily waving at you, pointing at her stomach to indicate hunger like a caveman whoâs just learned how to communicate. You apologise to Jake, telling him you have to go, and plan to meet during fresherâs week before you hang up.
A few hours later, you get a text from him saying it was nice talking to you and jokingly asking whether Yunjin was satisfied with lunch. Itâs innocuous, but it opens a gate for more texting, which leads to long, rambling voice messages, which leads to late-night phone calls that remind you of when you were fifteen and still kept in touch. When August fades into September, you feel like youâve got your best friend back.Â
You remember why you were so in love with him at fourteen.
--
You see Jake before he sees you. Â
Among the throngs of people, you manage to spot the dark, messy flop of hair on his head weighed down by a nice pair of wireless headphones. After a thirteen-hour flight from Seoul, a four-hour layover in Frankfurt and a final, two-hour flight to Edinburgh, he looks rightfully exhausted, using what looks like the last of his energy to spot the exit and the airport bus stop. Even wearing a simple denim jacket, white tee and grey sweatpants, heâs so gorgeous you forget what you came here for, until he almost walks right past you without seeing you. You put yourself in his path and hold your hand-written banner up, making yourself as obvious as you can as you call out his name.Â
When he sees you, he stops dead in his tracks for a second, someone almost running into him before he remembers the crowd behind him. His tired features break out into a bright smile that has your heartbeat speeding up so much, you think it might run out of your chest.Â
He had told you not to come, that it would be late for you and he didnât want to bother you, but you had managed to get the information of his arrival before he forbade you from picking him up so you did it anyway, wanting to surprise him. After years of being apart, rather than waiting another day, you wanted to see him as soon as possible.
Jake briskly makes his way to you, dropping his bags next to him on the floor as he engulfs you in a hug, warm and tight as if heâs trying to make up for all those years. You hug him back as if someone would appear out of thin air and take him away from you again.
âThis was the longest day of my life, Iâm so happy to see you,â he says when he pulls away, and youâre so happy you canât even say anything back, resorting to giggling and lightly swatting non-existent dust off of his shoulders.Â
As you wait for the bus, he tells you about every trivial thing that happened to him on his trip, from how expensive a sandwich is at the airport to the German kid sitting in front of him that kept turning around to stare at him on his second flight.
âHow did you know he was German?â you ask, amused.
Jake pauses. âJust vibes.â
Conversation on the bus is slightly disjointed as you jump from topic to topic with random pauses here and there before one of you finds something to talk about - but itâs okay, you hadnât expected for the two of you to be as easy as before. Itâs more awe at seeing each other after such a long time than awkwardness. Even though youâd caught up over summer, there was a world of difference between speaking on the phone and actually sitting next to him. You notice things like the shine of his hair, the creases that form on the sides of his lips when he smiles, or, unfortunately for you, the veins that run along his forearms and hands - things you hadnât noticed previously thanks to the sometimes questionable quality of the front camera of his phone. Once in a while, your thigh brushes against his, and it reminds you that heâs really here. Even that heâs real, at all.Â
In a tragic turn of events, Jake lives in the student accommodation you used to live in in first year, and coming back to it two years later is slightly traumatising. His three-person flat is in a different building as your old one, and you marvel at how it somehow still smells the same - like dusty, decade-old carpeting and the permanent stench of studentsâ dubitable cooking. Heâs the first one to move in, which makes the place slightly eerie, but it means that youâre not bothering anyone by unpacking Jakeâs stuff and cooking Shin Ramyun the previous tenants had left behind at 11pm.Â
Your late dinner was meant for you to take a small break, watch a couple episodes of Friends which Jake had been shocked to learn youâd never watched, and you had been shocked to learn he was a die-hard fan of (since one year ago), then get back to unpacking. But the ramen sends an already exhausted Jake into a food coma so intense, he falls asleep on your shoulder five minutes into the second episode.Â
You let him sleep as long as he needs, turning the volume down on his laptop and stifling your chuckles as much as you can. You feel like a cat has fallen asleep in your lap - you are now obliged by law to stay still until Jake wakes up. Itâs not until an hour later that Jakeâs uncomfortable sleeping position forces him awake, lifting his head off of your shoulder with a grunt. He looks around himself, at his room thatâs not quite familiar to him yet, then at you, eyes still scrunched with sleepiness as a grin blooms onto his lips.
âSorry,â clearing his throat of its grogginess. âWhat time is it?â
âItâs almost one a.m,â you reply, and his eyes go wide.
âYou shouldâve woken me up! Does your shoulder hurt?â he asks, much more alarmed than he should be, and it makes you laugh.
âItâs all good. But now that youâre awake, I should probably head home.âÂ
âIâll get you an Uber,â he says, already pulling out his phone.Â
âItâs fine, Jake, my place is a ten-minute walk from here. I live just up the road.â
Jakeâs fingers on his phone pause as he looks up at you. âThen Iâll walk you home.â He lifts a finger in warning when he sees you start to protest. âAnd donât fight me on this. You did so much today, itâs the least I can do.â
As much as you love the idea of spending more time with Jake, even if itâs just ten minutes, you still donât want to bother him when you know how tired he is. âItâs really safe around here. I can just text you when Iâm home, if youâre worried about me getting kidnapped or something,â you say, taking his jacket from his hands and placing it back on his desk chair.
He grabs it back, putting it on before you can take it from him again, and rummages through one of his suitcases for a black, woolly scarf. Neither of you speaks as he wraps it tight around your neck, even though the early September weather isnât cold enough to warrant it. His hands stop briefly on the scarf and a small smile spreads on his lips. You hope he doesnât hear your sharp intake of breath when your eyes meet. âItâs not about that,â he says simply, voice low and unlike youâve ever heard it before. You donât think his voice had quite finished cracking when heâd moved away back then.Â
Suddenly, he steps away, grabs his keys, and heads for the door. âLetâs go!â he says, voice back to its usual cheery tone. You donât find it in you to question him, so you just follow him out, welcoming the night breeze that cools down your burning cheeks with open arms.Â
The walk to your place is mostly done in comfortable silence, but it still goes by too quickly for your liking. You keep your hands in your pockets to prevent yourself from doing something stupid, like reaching out for Jakeâs hand that swishes back-and-forth as he walks. Instead, you bury your nose in his scarf and relish in the unfamiliar but comforting smell that his cologne has left behind on the fabric. You hug goodbye when you reach your flat, and you have to remind yourself to let go. He insists on you keeping the scarf. âMy mum packed me, like, three, so you can have that one.âÂ
âYour mum still pack your things for you, does she?â you ask, tone playful.
âNo-â he says, voice slightly whiny, before he realises youâre just teasing him. âWhatever,â he chuckles, ruffling your hair. You hope the streetlights arenât bright enough for him to notice the flustered look on your face. The both of you stand there awkwardly for a second, before he lets out another chuckle. âRight. See you tomorrow?â
âYeah,â you beam.
âOkay,â he says, but still doesnât make a move to leave. âOkay. Yeah. Iâll be off then.â He gives you one last smile then turns around, burying his hands in his pockets, and you watch as he walks away.
âGet home safe,â you call out after a few seconds.Â
He pivots on his heels, and, with a wave of his hand, says, âI will! Go inside.â
âGood night!â
âNight, Y/N!â
When you walk into your living room, Yunjin is sitting on the couch, arms crossed over her chest, gaze trained on the wall opposite her, one lamp lighting the otherwise completely dark room. She looks like a detective in one of those bad cop shows.
âGosh, whatâs all this for?â
âYouâre back awfully late,â she says, neither looking at you nor answering your question.
âYeah, I was with Jake,â you shrug, heading into the kitchen for a glass of water. She abruptly gets up from her seat, following you into the other room and staying close behind you.
âAnd?â she demands, mouth way too close to your ear and making you start.
âAnd what?â you ask.Â
âWhat do you mean and what?!â she says, clearly agitated. âI want to know everything!â
âThereâs nothing to say, really. He seemed happy I picked him up from the airport, then I helped him unpack. He lives in Riego, by the way.â
âEw.â
âI know, it was awful going back there.â
The two of you stare at each other as you drink your water. âWell?â she asks.
âWhat?â
âIs that it?â
You fill your glass again to take it into your bedroom. âI donât know, we just ate and watched Friends.â
âYou hate shows with laughing tracks,â she states like itâs an accusation.
âIt wasnât actually that bad,â you reply, shrugging.
She tuts. âLove will do ugly, ugly things to a person.â
âYouâve been in a loving relationship for the past two years.â
âThis isnât about me. Can we talk about how youâre still in love with the same loser from when you were ten?â
âI was fourteen, and donât call Jake a loser when you havenât even met him.â You ignore the roll of her eyes. âAnd Iâm not. Not anymore. Iâm just happy to have my friend back.â Yunjin gives you a look. âOkay, maybe Iâm still a little bit in love with him. But itâs so little, itâs barely there.â Her expression is unchangingly unimpressed and you canât help but throw in the towel. âAlright, fine. I still love him, what about it?â
âYouâre pathetic.â
âI know that, no need to remind me.â
âAre you gonna do something about it?â
âMy patheticness? Iâve tried, didnât really work.â
âNo, idiot, about Jake. You should go and get him! Itâd be so sexy if you got together as 20-somethings after knowing each other since you were babies.â
âWe were eight when we met. And I donât know if sexy is the word Iâd use here.â
âAnything is sexy if you try hard enough,â she says, and you have to laugh. âAnyways, you should confess your undying love and tell him youâve felt that way since you met.â
âI wasnât-â
âGuys might not show it, but they probably get all hot for stuff like that. Boosts their ego and shit.â
âYunjin, I just got my friend back, Iâm not gonna risk it. Plus, who knows, I might not actually be in love with him. It might just be my emotions acting up, like, seeing someone I used to like after a while. Weâve both changed so much, once I get to know him more now, I might not even feel the way I used to.â
âNotice how youâve used the word might twice in ten seconds? Youâre just trying to find excuses.â
You groan. âThis is why I hate English Lit people.â
âYou do English Lit.â
âI know, and Iâm the only nice person that does it.â In your head, you add and Jake, but saying it out loud would only make this conversation worse for you.
âWhatâs that scarf, by the way? Did he give you that?â
You look down at the scarf like itâs a piece of incriminating evidence. âCan you stop grilling me, please? Itâs late.â
âYouâre not answering my question.â
You sighed deeply. âFine. Yes, he gave me-â
âItâs not even that cold outside!â she exclaimed in an outrage. âDonât tell me he also walked you home?â
You pause. âHe did.â
She gasped. âHe walked you home because heâs in love with you.â
âHe walked me home because heâs a good friend that looks after me.â
âHe walked you home because he realised how hot youâve gotten and he wants some of that.â
All you can do is sigh. âWhatever. Iâm going to bed.â
âIf you werenât such a coward, you wouldnât be going to bed alone.â
âWhatever!â you say, shutting the door behind you, shaking that preposterous conversation out of your head. When you get into bed, it takes you at least half-an-hour before you can settle down, but you know your constant tossing and turning isnât due to your inability to find a comfortable enough position to sleep in. Between your evening with Jake and Yunjinâs pestering, thoughts run wild and incoherent through your head.Â
You want to tell her every little thing that happened with Jake tonight, but youâre afraid it might do you more harm than good. She is most definitely the type of friend who will take the smallest action a guy did for you or the most meaningless thing he might have said and turn it into a sign that he has the hots for you, which usually does wonders for your confidence, but right now, you donât need that kind of delusion. Did seeing your childhood best friend you used to secretly harbour feelings for make you feel some type of way? Of course, but that doesnât mean you still love him after all this time, after six years of being apart, the majority of those years spent with no contact. It wasnât like you parted ways with resentment, or anything of that sort, far from it; rather, you drifted apart naturally, as two teenagers with over 7000 kilometres between them would. At first, youâd call frequently and even write each other letters - but as you became more preoccupied with school, friends, and extracurriculars, your phones gradually rang less and your mailboxes became gradually emptier. You donât even remember who sent the last, unanswered letter.Â
Tonight isnât the first time you replay the moment Jake announced that he would go away, but itâs the first time itâs a bittersweet memory. It used to only be bitter - but now that youâve reconnected, you can look back at it with fondness, wishing you could tell fourteen-year-old you the hurt would only last so long.Â
It hadnât started unusually.
âSo, bad news first, right?â
In your six years of friendship with Jake, this had been the first time youâd really been wary of what he would say next. The look on his face told you that this bad news wouldnât be as easy to shake off as usual. Your definition of bad news was things like I got grounded so I canât hang out, I forgot we had a test tomorrow so I canât hang out, my allergies are acting up again so I canât hang out.
âIâm moving to Korea next month.â
Iâm on another continent, so I canât hang out.
You remember the words not quite making sense at the time. âOh? How long are you staying there?â you said, taking a bite of your strawberry ice cream which Jake had insisted on paying for, even though you knew he didnât get much allowance.
âForever.â
You stopped chewing, and the ice cream melted uncomfortably in your mouth. You donât know how long you stayed there, frozen as you stared at your best friend in disbelief. It wasnât until he lightly shoved your shoulder, only meeting your eyes for a split second, that you remembered to swallow and to say something.
âForever as in⌠You wonât live here anymore? At all?â
Jake shook his head. He kept his eyes trained on the vanilla-chocolate ice cream sandwich heâd left in its wrapper. In the blazing hot Brisbane summer, it had probably fully melted two minutes ago. âAt all.â
âOh,â was all you found yourself able to say. For some reason, you hoped that continuing to eat your ice cream would stop you from crying, but to no avail. Hot, salty tears quickly started raining down your cheeks, mixing with the sweetness of your ice cream when they reached your lips.Â
âItâs my dadâs work. Same reason why I moved here when we were kids in the first place. They wanted him here then, they want him back there now. We just have to follow,â Jake explained, sounding just as upset as you felt.
âRight.â
âAre you mad at me?â Jake asked, worry clear in his voice, and finally turned to face you. At the sight of you crying, he let out a small oh, tears of his own pooling in his eyes.
You frowned. âOf course not. Iâm never mad at you, you know that. I just⌠Youâre my best friend, Jakey. Itâs gonna be so lame around here without you.â
âItâll be lame there without you, too.â
You attempted a smile. âWell, of course. But at least youâll get to make new friends, see new places. Youâll be in a whole other country, Iâm sure youâll have fun there. Iâm gonna be stuck in boring old Brisbane for the foreseeable future.â
âDo you know how offended our friends would be if they heard you speaking right now?â he asked, nudging your shoulder with his.
You sniffled and let out a chuckle. âTheyâre all great, but⌠I donât like them nearly as much as I like you,â you said, staring down at your hands, hoping he wouldnât realise exactly what you meant by that statement.
A weight was lifted off of your shoulders when Jake answered. âI like you the most too, Y/N.â You tried not to think too much about whether heâd meant it platonically or romantically - none of that mattered anymore. All that mattered was the feeling of his arms around you, his warmth enveloping your whole body, his familiar scent that you already missed.Â
You felt him take a deep breath against you before he pulled away. He sniffled and did his best to put on a smile. âRight, enough of that. Iâm not leaving until next month, so donât think youâre rid of me just yet,â he joked, and it helped alleviate the weight on your heart, even if just a little. âYou said you had something to tell me? Good news after bad news, and all that.â
âOh. Right. I forgot about that.â
You thought for a second. Today was the day you had planned to confess your feelings to Jake - youâd only told him you had good news to share. But what was the point now that he was leaving? If he felt the same way, it would only make his departure that much harder, and if he didnât, it would ruin your last moments together. It just wasnât worth it.
Jake tilted his head, waiting for you to speak. In a split second, you made yourself forget your disappointment over having built the courage to tell him how you felt only for it all to fall through, and resolved to make the most of Jakeâs last month here. You wiped your tears and mirrored his small smile as best you could. âUm, it wasnât anything much. My mum made those cowboy cookies you like.â
Jakeâs head fell back as he groaned in anticipation. âIf she wasnât happily married with three kids, Iâd marry your mum. Letâs go right now.â
You laughed. âThereâd be a bit of an age gap there.â
âWeâd make it work,â Jake joked, throwing his arm around your shoulders as you walked towards your house. He beamed down at you, his bright, boyish smile that you loved to bits, and you beamed up at him as you grabbed the hand that hung off your shoulder in your own.
You walked as happily as you could. âDo you even speak Korean?â you suddenly asked.
Jake halted abruptly in his steps, a gravely offended look on his face. When you looked back at him in confusion, he rolled his eyes and started walking again, pulling you with him. âItâs literally my mother tongue, Y/N. I speak it every day at home.â
âOh, right.â
At the time, you thought nothing could come between you and Jake. Not anyone, not anything, neither distance nor time. But they did. A week after heâd left, a boy from your class youâd talked to maybe once or twice asked you out on a date. You werenât sure why, but you said yes. Then you said yes to being his girlfriend, even though you didnât like him all that much, and you even said yes to reducing your texting with Jake because it made him jealous. When youâd broken up with him and wanted to catch up with Jake and apologise for your absence, youâd found that his new school in Seoul was a lot more demanding than yours in Brisbane, and he had to spend most of his evenings in academies if he wanted to get into a nice university. Itâs when you learned that heâd be staying in South Korea for college that you decided to leave Australia too. Brisbane was a lot less fun without him there - why bother staying? You couldnât go to him because of the language barrier and the cost of university there. If you were to essentially uproot your life, might as well go somewhere you could get a scholarship and understand the people around you.Â
It seemed insane that someone you had thought would be by your side for the rest of your life, someone that was part of your most cherished memories, had been reduced to someone you casually texted once in a while. It seems even more insane that now that youâre finally done essentially grieving your friendship with Jake, he stands in front of you again, six inches taller but still donning those puppy-like eyes and smile of his.
For your sake, you just hoped you wouldnât be as in love with him at twenty as you were at fourteen.
--
The next day, you show Jake around campus, which wouldnât normally take more than ten minutes, but takes double that time because of the sheer amount of people there. Between the Societies Fair taking up most of the square, the tour guides leading freshers, walking slowly and taking in their new campus, and the pizza and drinks stands, freshersâ week always turns campus into what feels like the busiest place on Earth. You try not to let it hit a nerve for Jakeâs sake, whoâs clearly ecstatic at all the activity, but you like this place a lot more when itâs quieter. You walk through the Fair, laughing as Jake marvels at all the different clubs and societies at the Uni.Â
âGardening Society? Dungeons & Dragons Society? Wine society?â he exclaims, astonishment growing with every passing stand.
âAnd this is only the first day. They also have a Taylor Swift Society.â He grabs a flyer from about every society, even though you know heâll join between two to zero of them.Â
When you walk out, thereâs a girl handing out samples of shampoo and conditioner, and you let her give you one, more out of politeness than anything.Â
âThese are so useless,â you start, and Jake chuckles, unaware of the incoming rant. âI had that job of distributing them last year, and we would get a tip if we gave them all out. So naturally I put a bunch in my bag, but then I had to use them for like two weeks.â You sigh. âFirst of all, my hair did not like it. And second, the ratio is so off. Thereâs way more conditioner than shampoo when it should be the other way around, so you have to condition your hair even though itâs not properly clean. So stupid.â
âSounds terrible,â Jake says, laughing. âIs that why youâre not doing it this year?â
âOh⌠Not really. I dated the guy that takes care of this promo stuff, so it wouldâve been kinda awkwardâŚâ you trail, immediately wishing you could backtrack on conversation. Talking about your ex with Jake wasnât on your to-do list for today. Or ever.
âYou dated your boss?â
âThe manager, yeah, I guess. He was only 24, though, donât worry.â
âIâm more worried about the power imbalance than the age gap there.â
You shrug, looking down at your shoes. âItâs not like he was that high up.â
âSo, what happened? Why did you break up?â
âWell, he acted like our four-year age difference meant he could treat me like a little kid. It was nice being taken care of at first but then I realised how condescending he was and dumped him.â
âHow long were you together?â
You pause. âTwo weeks,â you admit abashedly, making Jake chuckle. âAt least he didnât waste my time and showed his red flags early on.â
âAny boyfriends since?â he asks, and you wonder whether youâre making up the unsure tone of his voice. As if heâs curious, but doesnât want to show it too much. You hope youâre not making it up.
âA few, but they never last very long with me,â you say, a meek smile on your lips. âFurthest I got was three months.â
âAnd why didnât it work out with three-months-guy?â
âHe started comparing me to his mum a bit too often.â
âOuch.â
âYeah, I ran out of there without looking back.â
âWell, itâs nice to see youâve got high standards. I would hate to see you date just any loser.â
You want to say, High standards or issues?, but you donât want to make it weird, so you play it cool instead. âI would never. I have a mental checklist with everything a guy needs to have for me to date him.â
âA checklist? I have to hear about this.â
You sigh, debating whether you should tell him about it. Would he notice itâs based on him? Would he notice the only person that could tick practically every box was none other than him? Jake gently elbows your side, goading you on. When you look at him, heâs got a shit-eating grin playing on his lips, and you give in. You look off into the distance as you start listing your requirements. âWell, thereâs all your basics like funny, taller than me but not too much, âcause I donât want neck cramps, smart, takes uni seriously, has plans for his future, easy to talk to, not emotionally stunted and can actually have a vulnerable conversation. Itâs also a bonus if he has a nice face.â
âHow much of a bonus?â
You think for a second. âItâs more a dealbreaker than a bonus, actually. Nice smile is a must, definitely.â
âOkay. Got any more specifics?â
âI do have some particular ones. Itâs nice if heâs a reader, but itâs terrible if it makes him think heâs better than everyone or if he tries to sound smarter than me. I like it if he has experience, I donât want to have to teach him everything. But obviously I donât want him to still be in love with his ex. Guys and their first loves, I swear⌠I also donât really like picky eaters.â You look over at Jake and take a double-take. Heâs typing away on his phone, but because of his privacy screen protector, you canât see anything. You huff. âI also donât like it if he has those protective screens on his phone. Whatâs on there thatâs so important that I canât take a peek? What are you even doing?â
The sweet sound of Jakeâs giggles erases any trace of annoyance that you felt seconds ago. He turns his screen towards you, showing the list of mostly ticked boxes that heâs written up. âSee? I check most of these,â he says with a proud smile. âGuess your standards arenât that high.â You donât tell him that your standards are high, heâs just that amazing.Â
You do your best to look only amused at this even though inside, youâre all but freaking out. âWhich are you missing?â
âWell, I clearly own a privacy screen. And I donât have much experience. Not nearly as much as you, by the sounds of it,â he admits, somewhat sheepish. âBut other than that, Iâm practically the perfect man for you.â He looks down at you with a smile so bright, it makes you wish you had brought sunglasses. It takes everything in you not to scream right then and there. Yes, Jake, you are the perfect man for me, but I wish you wouldnât say it like it was a joke.
You let out a stiff chuckle, and, rather than saying something stupid and possibly damaging, shift the conversation to him. âWhat do you mean by not much experience? Have you not dated anyone?â
Jake sighs. âNope, not anyone. I went on a few dates, you know, went through a few talking stages and all that, but it never went much further. There was always somethingâŚâ He glances at you then. âMissing.â
âI know that feeling,â you say with a chuckle, and he laughs too, a breathy sound.
âI donât have a checklist to pinpoint what it is, though.â
You smile. âYou should try, it might help.â
âI just⌠I guess Iâm like you in that I also have high standards. But it made me not even want to give anyone a chance, especially since I knew it wouldnât end up anywhere.â
âDonât tell me no one has ever managed to reach the great Jake Simâs standards?â you ask, trying to keep your tone light.
Jake smiles, but it doesnât quite reach his eyes. âOf course someone has. Sheâs the whole reason I have standards in the first place. Itâs not my standards I compare people to, itâs her.â
Jealousy has never made you feel as sad as it is right now. âAnd⌠it didnât work out between you?â
Jake looks at you, eyes searching for something in yours but seemingly not finding it, and so he turns his gaze away. You donât know why you feel so disappointed. âNope,â he says, popping the âpâ. âShe didnât feel the same way.â
Whoever this girl is, you canât believe how stupid she is for passing up the opportunity to have Jake Sim. âThatâs⌠It sucks, Iâm sorry,â you say. You donât think spitting on this girl would make him feel any better, so you keep those thoughts to yourself.
âItâs okay,â he says with a small smile. âIt was a while ago already.â
âDoesnât sound like youâre quite over it, though,â you say, and youâre surprised but glad to see his smile widen.
âThatâs true.â His eyes meet yours again. âI donât think Iâll be over her anytime soon, either.â You have to look away to shield the pain that flashes through your eyes from him.
Pretending you donât have feelings for your best friend and that youâre okay with him being in love with someone else is like riding a bike: even after years of not doing it, it only takes a few minutes for you to be able to do it perfectly again. Muscle memory, if you will. So you sigh dramatically and throw your arm around Jakeâs shoulder, slightly pulling him down to your level. âDonât worry. Weâre going to have so much fun this year, youâll completely forget about her. Promise. She doesnât know what sheâs missing. Yeah?âÂ
He smiles down at you. You want nothing more but that glint of melancholy in his eyes to be gone. âYeah.â
--
Jake is only half-glad to see you havenât changed much from your childhood and early teenage years. Youâre still just as pretty, just as warm; itâs still as comfortable to be around you. Youâre also still as dense.
Then and now, he did everything he could to make his feelings for you very, very obvious. Either youâre completely oblivious, or the idea of dating him is so horrifying to you, you understand but pretend you donât. He really hopes itâs the former.Â
He arrived in Edinburgh just a bit over a week ago, and youâve seen each other almost every day. Out of those times, there isnât a single one where he hasnât tried to send something your way - something that says, hey, what if we stopped being friends and dated instead? Wouldnât that be cool? Canât you see how desperately I love you?, but you never latch on. The ballâs in your court, and he wants you to throw it back, but itâs been feeling more like a boomerang that always hits him right in the face when it circles back than a game of catch.
But heâs reminding himself not to be too greedy. Even if itâs just as friends, at least he has you back, so heâs satisfied with that. For now.
His first class of the year is on the following Tuesday morning, a ninety-minute seminar specifically made for exchange students called Discover Scotland. (He has Mondays free, resulting in a three-day weekend, which you and your 9am Monday tutorial are very envious of.) As interesting as the English Lit courses heâs taking seem, itâs this one heâs most looking forward to - except for the one class he shares with you, of course. Not even because of the seminars themselves, which will be about all sorts of topics on Scottish culture and history, but because of the coursework, as crazy as that sounds. It consists of a singular project, not due until the very last day of the semester, in which he has to travel to at least three different places in the country, research its background and provide a detailed account of his experience there. It can take any form: a written report, an in-class presentation, a podcast, anything. He could even film a TikTok if he wanted. Jake knew that being part of the Arts & Crafts club for two years in a row back in Seoul wasnât for nothing - his scrapbooking skills would finally have their time to shine.Â
That afternoon, he practically snatches you as you come out of your lecture, giving you little time to say bye to your friends, and makes you take him to the biggest stationary store you know in the city. If he wants to ace this project, he will need supplies. Many, many supplies. And itâs more fun shopping if youâre with him. You seem happy following him around the store, and when he asks you if you want to come on his trips with him, he can pretend itâs because you seem so excited about his project and not because he had thought of you accompanying him as soon as he heard about it.
As you stand in line at the till, you tell him that if he wants to start his project now, you could go to the beach together. You raise your eyebrows at him when he snaps your head towards you. âThereâs a beach here?!â
âDid you not look at a map before coming here?â you ask, amused.
âI guess I didnâtâŚâ he says, distraught at the new information. It only lasts a second, though. âOkay, letâs go now.â
âNow?â you echo, and he nods. âBut-â you start, but are interrupted by your thoughts. âI guess thereâs no reason not to. The weatherâs nice and itâs not like I have any uni work yet. Letâs go,â you agree, looking up at him with a smile. Youâre so pretty he almost forgets to look away, until the employee calls Next in a bored drawl.Â
An hour later, youâre at the beach, barefoot on the sand and ice cream in hand. Strawberry for you and vanilla for him, he notes with a smile. Really not much has changed, he thinks. From the sand, to the water, to the promenade along the beach, Portobello is worlds away from the beaches back home in Australia, or those of Jeju Island. But itâs still nice, and because youâre with him, itâs even better. Youâve been walking around for an hour, splashing each other with water and mercilessly ruining sandcastles left behind before he realises you technically came here for his project. He writes down things he doesnât want to forget on his phone and snaps a few pictures, sneaking a few of you when youâre not looking. He wants to tell you how beautiful you are with your hair blowing in the wind and the way the chill bites at your cheeks, but he keeps it a secret between him and his Notes app.Â
Even though he lives two stops further down, he gets off from the bus with you, containing his excitement as best he can when you invite him up for a cup of tea. âDepends. What tea do you have?â he asks, trying and failing to play it cool. Heâs just grateful he doesnât have to come up with an excuse to spend more time with you.
You roll your eyes playfully as you unlock the front door to your building. âI can make you hot chocolate, Mister Tea-Is-For-Old-People.â
He chuckles. âActually, Iâll have you know I started drinking tea at uni.â When you turn around to look at him, a surprised look on your face, he nods proudly. âMh-hm. I got addicted to caffeine very quickly into first year so I started drinking black tea for the sake of my heart,â he explains.
âGod,â you say breathily, sounding mildly horrified. âA caffeine addiction sounds intense.â
âIt was, yeah,â he says, laughing as he follows you into your flat.Â
Yunjin and Chaewon are sitting at the living room table, watching an episode of what he thinks is Gossip Girl, and they greet him as normally as these two can, but he wonders what the knowing look they exchange is all about. Heâd met them the previous weekend when you had all gone for drinks together, along with Jay, Yunjinâs boyfriend, and they had all but grilled him on his relationship with you. He hadnât thought much of it, chalking it up to your friends feeling protective of you, and truthfully, he was just happy to get to talk about you. But now, he was wondering if you had told them anything about him that made them so curious about him. If you did, he hoped it was something positive.
He stands awkwardly in the kitchen, chatting with you as you boil the water and get cups out, but he can feel their gazes burning the back of his head. Clearly, whatever conversation heâs having with you, heâs also having it with them. âHow do you take your tea?â you ask.
âUm, three sugars and lots of milk, please,â he says, smiling innocently when you slowly turn to look at him, a mix of disapproval, disgust, and offence on your face.Â
You sigh deeply. âI mean, Iâll do it, but Iâm not sure thatâs even tea anymore.â
âYouâre one to talk, Miss Caramel Frappuccino,â he says, recycling your bad joke from earlier.
âAt least I donât claim to be drinking coffee when I order a frap,â you argue. âAnd this is how you battled your coffee addiction? Youâll be getting another kind of heart problem, Jakey.â He doesnât know if you even notice your use of his old nickname - the first time youâve used it since heâs been here - but you donât make a big deal of it, so he doesnât either. Not outwardly, at least. Mentally, heâs running laps around your small kitchen.
Jake laughs it off. âI thought I came here for tea, not a health check-up,â he says, smile growing wider at the sight of yours.Â
âRight, sorry,â you say, giggling. âIâll make your tea just how you like it,â you add in a sweet voice. Jake knows youâre just doing it as a joke, but it still manages to make butterflies erupt in his stomach.Â
His tea tastes even sweeter that day.
--
A few days after your impromptu trip to the beach, youâre waiting for Jake outside of his class. He heard of this donut shop he âabsolutely needs to visitâ and is dragging you along with him - well, âdraggingâ is a big word considering youâd follow him anywhere. You got here a few minutes early, not needing much of a reason to leave the library, so you scroll through your feed until Jake calls out your name. Youâre only mildly surprised to see Jay leaving the classroom behind him.
âY/N! Can you believe that Jay and I are in the same class?â he says excitedly as the two boys walk toward you. You feel like a dog owner being greeted by their over-enthusiastic dog after a long day (about three hours) of being apart.
âI can believe it, actually. You two do the same degree.â
You exchange quick greetings with Jay before the three of you start heading out. As you walk, Jake throws his arm around your shoulders so casually, it almost throws you off balance. Physical contact always came easy to him, but thereâs something about him doing it next to someone else that catches you off guard. It reminds you of walking somewhere with Jay and Yunjin as they discretely held hands. It makes you feel like itâs not the three of you, but Jay with the two of you. Like you and Jake come as a pair rather than as two individuals.Â
All of that from a simple arm around your shoulders.
Jake asking you in a very unsubtle whisper whether Jay can come with brings you out of your head and back into the conversation. âYeah, of course,â you say, smiling. Itâs not a bad idea to have Jay along: hanging out with someone else might snap you out of your delusion.
Most of the walk to the shop is done in laughter as Jake and Jay realise how much random stuff they have in common, from their peanut allergies to the embarrassing Harry Potter phase they had as fifteen-year-olds. Grassmarket is really busy on Friday afternoons, and thereâs a bit of a queue of other donut-enjoyers in front of the boutique, but you donât mind. The sun is shining down gently on the square and it gives you time to choose your donut out of the ten or so flavours available. In the end, you go for white chocolate and raspberry, while Jake chooses Biscoff and Jay, tiramisu.Â
âMy friend Sunghoon would love this,â he says after taking a hearty bite. âHe goes crazy over tiramisu. Like a cat with catnip.â
Jake chuckles, mouth full of Biscoff. âThatâs funny, I also have a friend named Sunghoon who loves tiramisu back in Seoul.â
Jay punches Jakeâs shoulder, eyes wide in amusement and shock. âBro, thatâs crazy. You have to be lying at this point,â he says, but Jake shakes his head fervently.Â
âI promise Iâm not. Iâve even saved his number with the tiramisu emoji.â
âThereâs a tiramisu emoji?â Jay asks, already over questioning the existence of Jakeâs Sunghoon.
The conversation circles back to the courses youâre all taking this semester, and Jake tells Jay about Discover Scotland and the trips heâs planned so far. âWell, if you really want to discover Scotland as a student, you need to go on a night out in Glasgow,â Jay says. Going by the look on Jakeâs face, Jayâs idea seems to have struck a chord in him.
âY/N?â
You nod, finishing your mouthful of donut before speaking. âYeah, Glasgowâs really fun. We should go,â you say, laughing when the two boys high-five in victory. Between the train, the drinks and the club entry, going out isnât a cheap ordeal, and getting to and fro also takes a while - even so, the smile on Jakeâs face makes it worth it.Â
He wipes some raspberry jam from the corner of your mouth, shooting you a wink, and you want to disintegrate right then and there, become one with the bench youâre sitting on and never have to face him again. The conversation resumes as Jay tells Jake about all the best places to go out in Glasgow, but you donât hear a word - the feeling of Jakeâs thumb so close to your lips takes away your ability for coherent thought.
âItâs decided, then. Weâre going out tomorrow night,â Jay loudly announces. âLet me gather the troops.â
Thatâs how you find yourself in line for the club the next day, already tipsy from pre-drinking on the train and at the pub. Itâs still warm enough for you and the girls to wear as little clothing as you want, but Jake insisted on giving you his flannel jacket anyway. If not for the warmth it brings, youâre glad to have his scent enveloping you.
The five of you work exceptionally well together. You, Chaewon and Yunjin have been a given since you met in first year, and Jay and Yunjin went so well together that he was but a natural addition to your little group. Jakeâs only been here for over a week, but itâs like heâs always been around, and you couldnât be happier about it. Him and Jay hit it off immediately, and although the girls needed some time to warm up to him (itâs not everyday that you meet your friendâs ex-best-friend sheâs practically always been in love with; you understand why they mightâve been wary at first), they now tease him just as relentlessly as they do Jay. He takes it like a champ.
For a little while, you watch your friends speaking over each other, bickering over nothing, a smile on your face. Two pints of cider and some of Jayâs fancy vodka have made you more grateful than ever for them - if you drink too much in the club, youâll be hugging them and crying about how much you love them. Youâre not sure what that might look like around Jake, so you decide to keep yourself in check for the night.Â
It takes about thirty minutes before you manage to get into the club. Itâs not coat check season yet, so you head straight to the bar. âSunghoon said heâd meet us here,â Jay says, lifting his head to spot his friend in the sea of drunk students. âOh yeah, there he is! Hoon, hey!âÂ
You hear a loud âJongseong!â being shouted from somewhere in the crowd, but youâre not sure who Jay is waving at until a boy whose face is mostly eyebrows is standing - well, standing as best as he can, with the copious amount of alcohol heâs obviously already consumed - in front of you. He gives Jay a hug and the three of you a nod of his head, a lopsided smile on his face. When he turns to Jake, his eyebrows lift first, then his face breaks into a wide grin.
âJake, my man!â he shouts, taking a stunned Jakeâs hand and bringing him into a hug.Â
âSunghoon? What the hell are you doing here?â he asks, chuckling and frowning in confusion.Â
âIâm just partying, man! Same as you!â
âNo, I mean here in Scotland, you dumbass!â
âYou two know each other?â Jay asks, looking back and forth between his two friends.
âJakeâs my man!â Sunghoon exclaims, unhelpful and stumbling as he throws an arm around his manâs shoulders. Jake shoots you a distressed look but you just laugh at him.
âThis is Tiramisu Sunghoon I told you about,â Jake says, helping Sunghoon stand up straight.
âGod, what I would do for a tiramisu right now,â Sunghoon says, looking at Yunjin like she might relate. She chuckles awkwardly.
âI have no idea what heâs doing in Scotland, though. Hoon, I thought you were going to NYU for your exchange?â
Sunghoon pauses to think for a second, looking like heâs never heard of NYU in his life. âOh, that! Yeah, I did an online orientation thing and⌠it did not go well. Letâs just say thereâs someone in New York City who wants me dead,â he says conspiratorially. You all stare at him but he gives no further explanation. On your right, you hear Yunjin whisper what the fuck under her breath. âSo I transferred here instead!â
âI didnât know you were an exchange student,â Jay says, still looking just as confused.
âYeah, man! But anyways, letâs not talk about uni right now. Iâm on a bender, day three, baby! Do not talk to me tomorrow,â he says, chuckling until the smile suddenly drops from his face. âI mean that.â You look around yourself, glad to find everyone is just as baffled as you. âLetâs party!â Sunghoon cheers, intoxicated grin back on his lips. Jake and Jay follow, but you and the girls stay back for a second, taking in everything that has just happened.
âThat. Is the most beautiful man I have ever seen,â Chaewon blurts, staring blankly at the spot Sunghoon stood in a second ago.
âYeah, he also seems to be a raging alcoholic. And heâs what, twenty-one?â Yunjin says, a scowl on her face.Â
âI could fix him.â
âOkay, letâs go,â you say, grabbing your friends by their wrists before either of them can say something worse.
Feeling generous, Sunghoon buys shots for all six of you, and you quickly down them before heading to the dancefloor. On your way there, a group of sober-looking girls hand Chaewon a giant, still almost full jug of red liquid, something that costs at least twelve pounds here. They say theyâre leaving and donât need it anymore, smiling as you profusely and astonishedly thank them. You look at your friends, mentally weighing the risk and drugging possibility this might present, but shrug and pass the jug around after taking hearty sips anyway. It tastes so much like fizzy cherries that you wonder if it even contains any alcohol, but sure enough, twenty minutes later, the three of you are spinning around on the dancefloor, screaming the lyrics to your favourite pop songs at the top of your lungs. Jake at a club is a completely foreign sight to you, and you canât stop laughing at all the silly moves he pulls.Â
Youâre shaking your whole body to a Nicki song from the early 2010s when you suddenly feel a hand on your hip. Before you can turn around and slap whoever this random man is that thinks he can touch you, a familiar voice whispers itâs just me in your ear, and you simultaneously relax and tense up knowing that Jake is standing right behind you. âThereâs a creep staring at you,â he explains, lips and breath gently tickling your ear as he speaks. You look around the room and quickly notice a man standing in a corner, drink in one hand and the other in his pocket, unmoving as he eyes you with a smirk so slimy it makes your stomach turn. To avoid his gaze, you turn around, but youâre not sure the sight youâre met with is much better for you.
Jake peers down at you, eyes slightly glossed over and cheeks flushed from the alcohol, jaw locked in annoyance. He glances at the guy in the corner, who you assume is still staring when you feel Jakeâs hands brush along your sides until they reach your waist. His gaze returns to your face as he brings you a step closer to him. Reflexively, you wrap your arms around his neck.Â
âIs this okay?â he mouths. All you can do is meekly nod. You watch as his eyes deliberately scan your face, going down and down. Time stills when they reach your lips and stay there. Itâs like someone has put the booming music of the club on mute, and the only thing you can hear is your heart loudly beating in your ears. You suddenly feel very sober.
You swear Jakeâs face is slowly inching its way towards yours when youâre abruptly taken away. Yunjin has grabbed you by the forearm, leading you and Chaewon to the bathroom as she chants âBathroom break! Bathroom break!â, clearly unaware of the moment sheâs just interrupted.
Because of the queue for the girlsâ bathroom and Chaewonâs decision to console this random girl who was in the middle of a breakdown, itâs not until half-an-hour later that you emerge back into the crowd. You spot the boys at a table, two empty shots each in front of them and all three with a beer in hand. They will not be happy checking their bank accounts tomorrow morning.Â
âY/N! Youâre back!â Jake calls out happily when he spots you, and you can tell right away that heâs much drunker than when you left him. His whole face is flush, his eyes donât open quite all the way, and a lopsided smile wonât leave his lips - even like this, heâs so pretty that you want to grab his hand and take him somewhere itâs just the two of you.Â
Chaewon gets drinks for the three of you and then youâre dancing again. Itâs already one am at this point, and the remaining two hours until the club closes, fueled with alcohol and good music, go by in a flash. Before you know it, the DJ is playing All of Me by John Legend and the lights have been turned on, clear signs that youâre overstaying your welcome. The few people that have made it to closing time stumble out of the club and into the street, heading for either the nearest subway stop or the next party of the night. Since there are no trains at this time, your group walks to the close-by bus station, listening to Jake and Sunghoon grumble about how the clubs in Seoul donât close until at least five or six and how trains run all night there.Â
The bus is already at the station when you get there, and the driver doesnât seem too pleased about having six mildly drunk kids get on his bus, but heâs probably used to questionable people taking public transport at this time of the day anyway. Physically, Sunghoon is sitting across from you, but mentally, heâs off somewhere far, far from this bus. With his head against the window and mouth wide open, saliva pooling at the corner of his lips, he looks like heâs any second away from obnoxiously snoring. Jay and Yunjin are sitting somewhere you canât see them, probably eating each otherâs faces; she once told you they had their âmost mind-blowing sexâ when both a little drunk, and much to your dismay, you havenât been able to get that piece of information out of your head since. Chaewon is on the phone to her long-distance bestie Sakura, for whom itâs a nice eleven in the morning right now.Â
This means that you and Jake are left alone, both of you still tipsy and not tired enough to fall asleep. You drop your head on Jakeâs shoulder, and not only does he let you, he also takes your hand in his, interlacing your fingers and placing them atop his thigh. Clumsily, because he now has to use his left hand, Jake slips his phone out of his back pocket and shows you the photos he took all evening. As the night progresses, they get blurrier and blurrier, so much so that towards the end, you canât tell what he was even trying to capture, and you laugh at how inappropriate some of these would be to submit in a university project.Â
When he softly says your name, you donât raise your head, simply humming to let him know youâre listening. You close your eyes, cherishing the way your name sounds on his lips. Itâs his tone, tentative and vulnerable as he tells you thereâs something heâs been wanting to ask you, that makes you look up at him. He, however, wonât meet your eyes, and settles his gaze on the window, even though itâs so dark outside you canât make out a thing.
âHow come you never replied to my letter? I know itâs been ages, but⌠I still find myself wondering about it.â The question is softly asked and you know he by no means wants to hurt you, but it still feels like a punch to the throat. You hadnât remembered who it was that had sent the last letter, while heâd been wondering all these years why his words had been left unanswered.Â
He seems set on not looking at you, so you rest your head back on his shoulder. Your hand is still in his. âIâm not sure, Jakey. Iâm sorry,â you say, aware itâs not a satisfying answer. Youâve thought about why you and Jake had stopped talking for hours on end; youâve discussed it with your friends and your mum, looked at it from all sorts of angles, tried to come up with real reasons other than time pulling you apart. But now that Jake himself is asking you about it, the words donât come easy. Youâve theorised that you were afraid putting effort into sustaining your friendship would only hurt you in the end, because it was just that - a friendship. You could fool yourself into thinking you were okay only being friends with him when he was with you, that putting your feelings aside was worth it since you could at least spend time with him. But now that he was away, you didnât have that anymore - it just hurt. So what was the point? And how could you phrase all this without betraying your feelings for him?
âOur letters were so sparse anyway back then, even our texts and calls were getting less and less frequent⌠And whenever I had a new boyfriend, Iâd get into the same argument about being too close to you over and over again, even though you were literally on another continent.âÂ
âYou know, I always felt sorry about that.â
âAbout what?â
âThose boyfriends of yours. I felt like you waited for me to leave before you started dating-â
âIt wasnât like that!â you exclaim, lifting your head again. Finally, he meets your eyes, gaze softening upon seeing your affronted expression. âIt wasnât like that,â you repeat, relaxing your tone. âIf anything, they were the ones that waited for you to be gone. I'm sorry I let their jealousy get to me.â
Jake smiles, the tenderness in his gaze making your whole body turn to jelly. He squeezes your hands. âItâs okay. I just⌠I felt like I was always in the way of your relationships, even after I left.â
âYou donât have to feel sorry about that. They shouldâve had more trust in me.â
He pauses, gaze dropping down to your intertwined hands. âI wouldâve been jealous.â When his eyes find yours again, thereâs something in them that you quite canât place. It creates a ball of nerves that pull at your stomach. âIf I were dating you, and you had a guy friend you were as close with as we were back then, Iâd be jealous. You know, Iâd assume he had feelings for you. And that you might have feelings for him, too.â
Because I did, you think. I did, and I still do. You try to communicate that thought to Jake, but telepathy works especially bad when one has as much alcohol coursing through their veins as you do right now. So instead, you say the opposite of what youâre thinking, turning away from Jake to avoid his gaze. You watch the dribble of saliva trickle from Sunghoonâs lips. âThatâs not a great view of male-female friendship.âÂ
Jakeâs retort comes immediately. âBut we were different, right?â
His words echo through your head until they make even less sense than they did initially. Different from what? From who? Youâre not sure - but you like the idea of you and Jake being different, special. You especially like the idea of Jake thinking so. So you look at him and smile. âRight.âÂ
Slowly, his grin fades and turns into a worried expression. âY/N?â
âMm?â
âWeâre still different now, arenât we?â
You want to wrap him in your arms so tightly neither of you can breathe. You settle for running a hand through his hair and pinching his cheek. âCourse we are.â Your whole being relaxes when his face breaks into a smile again.Â
--
The next morning, you wake up to Yunjin plopping down on your bed unceremoniously, shaking you awake, and asking you if you want anything from Snax CafĂŠ. On one hand, youâre grateful that she thought of you and that in thirty minutesâ time, youâll have the greasiest sausage wrap and hash browns known to man in your hand; on the other, youâd like to think that she knows you well enough to know to order your regular from there without asking. But thatâs probably the hangover talking.
You stumble out of bed, thanking last nightâs you for having remembered to take headache medicine before crashing. Even if your stomach is very upset with the copious amount of alcohol it needs to rid your body of, and your throat is begging for water, at least your head doesnât feel like itâs been split into two. As Yunjin barges into Chaewonâs room just as she had done yours, you head for the kitchen to get yourself a tall glass of revitalising tap water. Youâre only mildly surprised to find Sunghoon passed out on your living room couch - it takes you a few seconds to remember that the three of you took pity on him when you learned he lived over an hourâs walk from the station, so you let him spend the night on your uncomfortable, cold leather sofa. While you down your glass in three gulps, you hear Yunjin shaking Sunghoon awake and asking him loudly if he wanted something from Snax.
âFuck, Iâd kill for a Snax right now,â he groggily says before heâs even opened his eyes. When he does, they dart around the room until they land on Yunjin, who's crouching in front of him. He looks like he thought her question was asked in a dream and not in real life. He also looks like he's not quite sure where he is, or who Yunjin is. It isnât until Jay comes wobbling out of Yunjinâs bed to the couch opposite Sunghoon that the memories seem to piece back together in his head. The three of you watch him like heâs an unstable mental patient and youâre his doctors.Â
âNo need for that, Iâm ordering it on Deliveroo.â He nods his head and goes back to sleep for the time being.Â
Just as youâre about to text Jake, your phone rings with a call from him. His raspy morning voice as he asks you whether you slept well makes you want to put your head in an oven heated at 200 degrees Celsius. However, you resist the urge, and answer him with a smile, then ask him the same question.
âI slept pretty well too. Iâd have slept in longer but one of my flatmates decided to have a Sunday fucking brunch and his friends are so loud. Can I come over?â
Youâre very aware of the other people in the room, especially of Chaewon who has just walked in and is eyeing you suspiciously as if to say, Why are you smiling so hard at ten in the morning? You know the girls would jump at any opportunity to tease you about Jake, and with the added presence of Sunghoon in the room, you canât have that. So you stifle the giggles bubbling in your throat and answer as nonchalantly as you can. It also gives you the chance to reflect on why Jake Sim asking you whether he can come over makes you want to giggle like a giddy schoolgirl so much.
(Maybe itâs because when it comes to him, youâre still the giddy schoolgirl you used to be.)
âYeah, of course. I was going to ask you if you wanted anything from Snax, actually.â
âSnax? Whatâs that?â
âOh my God, Jake, am I about to introduce you to Snax right now?â
Twenty minutes later, the six of you are sitting around your small living room table, all varying amounts of tired, dehydrated and famished as you dig into your breakfast. Given your current levels of energy, itâs fairly quiet; plus, the food hits such a spot that itâs hard to talk and eat at the same time. Jake eats like heâs never had a breakfast wrap and hash brown in his life. Itâs an endearing sight if youâve ever seen one.Â
You spend the afternoon together, watching movies curled up in your bed, and you try desperately not to think about the implications of that - except thatâs hard to do when Jake is right next to you, legs and arms ever-so-slightly brushing against yours, his warmth so close yet so out of reach. You purposefully let him pick movies youâve already seen so that you donât have to focus on anything but your own thoughts and the faint but dizzying scent of his body wash. The both of you had an innumerable amount of sleepovers as kids, so this shouldnât feel weird, but it decidedly does, probably because youâre much more aware of him now in a way you werenât before. Â
As hard as you try to figure out what exactly he meant by âdifferent,â you draw a blank. The only way youâll understand is if you ask him, and youâre far too scared to do that. You donât want to seem so hung upon a singular word he used when he was tipsy. It might be slightly dramatic, but you felt like some sort of balance had been restored since Jake was back in your life - the problem was it made you scared to do anything that might threaten this newfound equilibrium. It at least seems like different means a good thing to him, and thatâs enough for you.Â
You look over to him when the second movie comes to an end. Heâs sleeping peacefully, lashes caressing the skin under his eyes and cheeks looking rounder than usual. Itâd be so easy to reach a finger out and trace the line descending from the top of his forehead to his chin, gliding along the bump of his nose and feeling the plumpness of his rosy lips, but you settle for drawing that line with your eyes instead. Â
You donât think youâll be able to fall asleep with him next to you and your heart beating so loudly in your ears, but you find yourself waking up a few hours later, the sun already starting to set. Jake is already awake, scrolling on his phone, one arm casually behind his head as if being in your bed is as comfortable to him as being in his own. When he sees youâve woken up, his honey-coated smile washes warmly over you, and he makes a joke about how he keeps on falling asleep when heâs with you. âI feel that at ease, I guess,â he says, and you hope youâre not making up the small blush that spreads over his cheeks.Â
--
Semesters are always a short and intense affair, but this one passes by even quicker with Jake by your side. Before you know it, itâs midterms already, and you and Jake have travelled enough for him to complete his project and make another one just for the hell of it. He had scoured the internet for the cheapest train tickets and most noteworthy sites, planning trips that lasted anywhere between three hours and a day for the two of you. All you needed to do was follow and trust him, which was the easiest thing anyone couldâve asked of you.Â
Youâve gone back to Glasgow, during the day, this time, as well as St. Andrews and Aberdeen. Youâve practically visited every loch and castle in a one-hour train ride radius of Edinburgh, and Jake has more lined up for the second part of the semester. Heâs even said that your trips should continue being a thing next term, and you couldnât have agreed faster. With every new destination, every train ride spent looking out a window or laughing about everything and anything, any odd Scottish food you try for the first time, you somehow fall for him a bit deeper. You didnât know your love for him could bloom any more than it already had - but Jake is the gift that keeps on giving, and, unwillingly or not, he always finds new ways to make your heart speed that much faster.
Attentionate, affectionate, sweet Jake who always makes sure youâre comfortable wherever you go, always gives you his jacket or tucks your hair behind your ear to prevent it from falling in your face. Who, as time passed, grew more touchy, would hold your hand, ruffle your hair, pinch your cheek, which was simultaneously devastating and elating. Who, you could tell, started to linger more, both in his touch and in his gaze. Questions of does he love me back or am I seeing what I want to see? nearly drove you mad.Â
--
âI feel like at this point the only way sheâll understand that I like her is if I kill myself and write in my suicide note that itâs her fault for not loving me back.â
Jake has been pacing back and forth in Jayâs living room for approximately twenty minutes, with no end in sight. At least heâll have gotten most of his ten thousand steps of the day in.
Jay sighs heavily. âOkay, I really donât think you need to go that far.â
âSounds romantic to me,â Sunghoon says, mouth full of salted caramel popcorn.
âI hope you never get a girlfriend,â Jay retorts, looking at his deranged friend with a scowl. He turns back to his (slightly more) normal friend and gives him a sympathetic smile.Â
âI mean, I told her we were different. Different. That we werenât like regular friends. I tell her sheâs pretty every chance I get. I give her my jacket all the time, even though this country is fucking cold. Iâve even given her a t-shirt of mine, sprayed with my perfume and everything. And donât get me wrong, I do it âcause I love doing that for her-â
âSimp,â Sunghoon snickers.
âBut what the hell else can I do? Like, she has to be ignoring it on purpose at this point.âÂ
âYou could always, you know⌠tell her?â
Jake scoffs, fixing his friend with a derisive look. âWow. What a great idea, Jay, I never thought of that one before!â
A popcorn lands right on Jayâs cheek. âYouâre so clueless, man,â Sunghoon says, a shit-eating smirk on his lips. As if he knows any better.
Jay looks back-and-forth between his friends, an expression on his face like heâs been disparaged. âSorry, I didnât know being straightforward and honest was such a bad thing. It would just make things a lot clearer for the both of you.â
âBut⌠Iâm scared,â Jake says.Â
âMan up!â Sunghoon suddenly yells, punching the sofa next to him, making his friends jump. âHow can she ever figure it out if you donât tell her?â
âYou were on my side just a second ago, man, what are you doing?â Jake asks, confusion written all over his face. Sunghoonâs eyes dart back and forth between the two boys, retreating into silence as he stuffs his mouth with another handful of popcorn.
âJust ignore him,â Jay says. âBut for once, he did say something that makes a modicum of sense. You think youâre being really obvious, but you might not actually be. Which could be a good sign, you know. I heard girls were super aware of a guy liking them if they werenât into him, but being totally oblivious if they did like him.â
âWhere did you hear that?â Jake asks, an eyebrow raised in suspicion.
â...Instagram Reels,â Jay reluctantly admits, frowning at Sunghoon who bursts into laughter.Â
Jake holds the bridge of his nose between two fingers like his head aches. âYouâre both so useless, Iâm never coming to you with my problems ever again.â
âIâll pretend Iâm not offended by that.â
âIâd rather you didnât, anyway,â Sunghoon says. Heâs smiling but Jake genuinely canât tell if heâs joking or not.
âBut seriously, if you think youâve done everything, then just do one last thing thatâs so obvious she canât misinterpret it,â Jay says.
âLike what?â
âLike kissing her, or some-â
âKissing her?!â Jake echoes.
âThatâs wild, man,â Sunghoon uselessly butts in.
âItâs just an example, calm yourselves,â Jay says. âOr, again, just straight up tell her how you feel. Itâs what I did with Yunjin, and it worked.â
âYou and Yunjin are dating?â Sunghoon asks, bewildered.
Jay shakes his head at him. âWhere the hell have you been, bro? We were literally cuddling on the couch the other day.â
âI just thought you were really good friends, or something.â
Jake groans, holding his head in his hands. Sunghoon was of no help whatsoever, and Jay was so on point that it annoyed him. Confessing was the only solution - but Jake was so afraid of being rejected and losing your friendship that he had barely entertained the thought. But he had found the courage to do it once, and even though his planned confession had fallen through back then, he could get himself together and do it again.Â
It was the day he had told you he was moving to Korea, which he himself had learned that morning. Originally, heâd texted you because he had news to share - good news. Or at least, he hoped they were good. He hoped the soft, lingering looks you gave him werenât a figment of his imagination but rather the confirmation he needed that you liked him back. He hoped that like him, you cared too much about your friendship to make the first move into something else; that by confessing first, youâd be relieved of that responsibility; that his wish to hold your hand and kiss your forehead wasnât one-sided.Â
He decided not to prepare anything - just a couple sentences that heâd rehearsed over and over in his head. Declarations of love, bouquets of flowers, chocolate and couple keychains, all that could wait until after youâd said yes to being his girlfriend. He didnât want to win you over just once, he wanted to show you every day how much he loved you. Fourteen-year-old Jake was absolutely head over heels for you; so imagine his disappointment when, as he was getting ready to meet with you, his parents called him downstairs, a tone to their voice Jake wasnât familiar with, but that couldnât mean anything good.Â
âYour dadâs job is sending us back to Seoul next month,â his mom announced, not beating around the bush. He felt everything quite literally crumbling down around him. His friends in Brisbane, his school, his hobbies, but above all, you. Heâd lose it all. And what was the point now in telling you how he felt? If you felt the same way, it would only make his departure that much harder, and if you didnât, it would ruin your last moments together. It just wasnât worth it.
What he had planned to be good news turned into the most awful ones. The thought of it happening all over again makes twenty-year-old Jake shudder. But he wouldnât let himself be trapped by time again - sure, in seven months, the academic year would be over, and he would go back to Korea. But that didnât mean that those seven months should be spent in agony, or the following ones either, for that matter. You would make it work. What was long-distance to someone who loved someone else as much as Jake loved you?
But he doesnât want to get ahead of himself. He has to start by really resolving to do this, and in the off-chance that it actually goes in his favour, heâd start worrying about long distance then.
First, he has a trip to plan.
--
You shouldâve known that a trip to the Scottish Highlands in the middle of November was a risky choice in terms of weather. The day started off nicely enough - no sign of rain when you woke up or as you watched the sunrise through the train window. Clouds turned the sky a bright white at first, then increasingly greyer and greyer. You feel the first drops of rain after lunch as you walk around a small village. By four pm, itâs pitch black and storming like youâve rarely seen before. You head into a pub to grab a drink as you wait for the rain to subside, but subside it does not. You end up ordering fish and chips, one each, although one serving is enough to feed three. Even after taking your time eating, the bad weather does not let up. The last train, which is meant to be at eight pm, has been cancelled. Luckily, thereâs an inn right across the road from the pub; you have no choice but to spend the night.Â
The inn receptionist is sitting so low on her chair, you can barely see her over the desk until youâre standing right over it. Her face is hidden by a book and itâs only when you say hiya that she seems to realise youâre there. You had never heard of the book or of its author, but you recognized the cover design as that of those romance novels with repetitive plots and weirdly misogynistic love interests your mum and every other middle-aged woman was obsessed with.
Her smile widens as she looks between you and Jake. âHi there. One room for the lovely couple?â
âOh, weâre not-â
âYes, please,â Jake interrupts, smiling down at her, then at you. âItâll be cheaper if we share a room.â
âOur only room with two single beds is already taken, Iâm afraid. One double bed okay for you two?â
You feel like youâre about to faint, so youâre glad Jake is there to answer. âYeah, of course.â How the idea of sharing one bed with you is so okay to him, youâre not sure - granted, youâve done it before, but this feels different. For all intents and purposes, this is a hotel room youâre staying in. And youâre staying in it with Jake.Â
You try to calm your breathing as the receptionist guides you to your room, chatting casually with Jake on the way there. As she unlocks the door for you, she informs you that check-out must be done before eleven in the morning tomorrow, then bids you good night and leaves you to it, still wearing that smile you swear has mischievousness to it. The door clicks shut behind you, and itâs just Jake and you again, together in this small room until tomorrow morning. Your chances of survival are very, very low.Â
Your room is a humble one, consisting of a desk, a cupboard, two armchairs, a small, separate bathroom and the infamous bed. Every surface seems to be covered with wood, from the ceiling, to the walls, to the old-fashioned furniture. Only the floor is a soft, beige carpet. Especially with the darkness outside, it makes for a gloomy room until you turn on the lamp by the entrance; it casts a warm, golden light in the room, one that would make you feel at ease if it wasnât for Jakeâs presence next to you. The implications of being essentially trapped in a barely-lit room with him are heavy on your mind, especially when he looks this gorgeous with his hair still damp from the rain and the soft lights playing on his face.Â
His voice brings you out of your thoughts. âRight. Do you, um, do you wanna shower first?â he asks, setting his bag on one of the armchairs.
âOh. Yeah, sure.â There has never been such an awkward tension between the two of you, but you know youâre not doing anything to ease it. You hope a shower will help you get out of your head and make you relax.
You feel the tension leave your muscles under the hot water, but your stomach is still in knots. Youâve never been this nervous around Jake before; back when you were fourteen and again in these past few months, youâd gotten so used to dealing with your unspoken feelings for him that you could almost forget about them when you were with him. Theyâd come back to you when you were alone and dwelling on the moments youâd spent together, on his words and actions you desperately tried not to read too much into but always ended up doing anyway. But right now, theyâve floated to the surface, becoming as obvious to you as a stain on your skin you canât rub away. Youâre scared Jake will notice it, and, in the worst case scenario you often thought about, would run away and never speak to you again.Â
At least the raging storm outside would make that a bit harder.
When you step out of the shower, you curse yourself for not having worn more comfortable clothes on this trip. You definitely canât wear these jeans and button-up sweater to lounge around. Thankfully, the inn provides two long bathrobes that you could wear over underwear and your tank top, but you wonder where on the scale of inappropriate this would be to wear with Jake in the room. Heâs seen you in short pyjama shorts before, but this, like everything else that would usually be normal between the two of you, feels weird today.Â
You wrap the bathrobe around yourself, tying it in place around your waist, and decide that itâd only be weird if you made it weird. And if Jake found the sight of your bare legs weird, then he was the weird one.
The scene youâre met with as you walk into the room makes you want to retreat into the bathroom immediately. Jake is lying on the bed with his upper half against the headboard, one leg extended and the other one bent, resting his head against one palm, using his free hand to scroll through his phone. His t-shirt has ridden up slightly, putting the waistband of his Calvin Kleins into view. Worst of all, when he sees you, his face breaks into a grin.Â
Your stomach twists when he gives you a once-over, letting his gaze linger on your legs. âDid you bring a bathrobe with you or was it included?â he asks with an annoyingly handsome smirk.
You roll your eyes. âYes, I bring a bathrobe with me wherever I go,â you say sarcastically. âNow shut up and go shower, you stink.â Reverting to insults is always the solution when youâre internally freaking out.
âYes, maâam.âÂ
He takes so long in the shower that by the time he comes out, youâve dozed off in bed. As if you were a child, he wakes you up with a boop to the nose, crouching next to the bed and smiling at you. His wet hair falls on his head like that of a movie star in a shower scene, which you find extremely unfair, and his cheeks are red from the warmth of the water.Â
âItâs still early. Do you wanna go grab another drink?â
âIn our bathrobes?â you say, laughing. âNah, I donât really feel like drinking anyway.â Read: Iâm not sure what Iâll do with alcohol in me.
âOkay, no worries. Um, I think I saw they had board games in the lobby?â
Your ears perk up at this. âOoh, what kind of board games?â
Putting jeans on underneath his bathrobe, Jake slips away for a minute and comes back with Monopoly, Uno, and a deck of cards. âThey didnât have much for two players,â he says, dumping everything on the bed.Â
You already knew that anything would become fun if you did it with Jake, but you definitely didnât expect to spend almost five hours just playing Monopoly and card games with him. Neither of you stays put for very long, always switching from sitting criss-cross to laying on your stomach, making fun of the otherâs bathrobe even though youâre wearing the exact same thing. You make each other laugh as you make up your own nonsense rules and disregard the laws of your games, attacking the other ruthlessly for a couple extra points or coins. Jake even makes you go get snacks from a corner store thatâs miraculously still open because you lose the first round of Uno.Â
After some time, Jake lets out a loud yawn, which in turn makes you yawn too. He checks his phone to find that itâs close to midnight already. âTime for bed?â he asks, and your nervousness that had finally dissipated as you played came rushing back.Â
You nod. âYeah, sounds good.â
The two of you clean up before brushing your teeth. Even that, with Jake by your side, becomes a silly affair as he pulls faces in the mirror and nudges your hip with his. You stay behind to use the toilet, and when you come back out, Jakeâs already in bed, bathrobe tossed on one of the armchairs. This means that Jake is just casually in a t-shirt and boxers, waiting for you to join him in bed. Luckily, his back is turned to you, so you quickly take off your own bathrobe and slide under the sheets, careful to keep your distance from him. The sheets are cold underneath you, and you know itâll take a while before your body heat warms them up - although you feel very hot and bothered because of the man lying next to you.Â
âGosh, Iâm really sleepy all of a sudden,â he says, words distorted by a yawn. You only hum in response, and he reaches for the lamp to turn it off. Just like that, youâre in complete darkness, and Jakeâs body is mere inches from your own.Â
Itâs eerily quiet for a while, and when youâve managed to slow your heartbeat and regularise your breathing, you start trying to fall asleep. You toss and turn, unable to find a comfortable position until Jakeâs low, sleepy voice breaks the silence. âCanât sleep?â he asks, and you freeze.
You sigh. âNo. Iâm sorry for keeping you up,â you say guiltily.
âItâs okay. I canât really sleep either. Itâs a bit cold in here.â
You pause. âRight. Yeah, it is,â you say, even though you feel like youâre sweating buckets.Â
The room plunges into silence again, long enough for you to think Jake has fallen asleep. You feel something cold against your foot, only realising as it slides up your calf that itâs his foot. âJake!â you whisper-yell, withdrawing your leg as he bursts into giggles that warm your heart. âYour feet are so cold,â you say in-between chuckles.
âIâm cold all over,â he whines. âHave they not turned the heating on yet? Itâs already mid-November.â
âPeople are used to the cold here.â
âWell Iâm not. Can we cuddle?â he suddenly asks, and he must somehow feel the way you freeze in place because he stammers out a justification straight away. âFor, I mean, just for warmth, you know. I donât think Iâll sleep otherwise.â
His foot finds yours again and you canât help but laugh. âSure, fine,â you say with a sigh as if you were doing only half-heartedly for his sake. As if this was some big sacrifice you were making, and not something youâd daydreamed about one too many times before.Â
Your heart is beating a thousand miles a second when you scooch closer to Jake, his hands finding your waist as easily as if theyâd been there a hundred times before. He pulls you in much closer than you had expected, holding you tightly against his chest, one arm for you to use as a pillow and one hand resting on your lower back. You try to calm your respiration so that he canât hear how short of breath you are, but based on his own breathing, he seems to be out in five minutes. It takes you longer to fall asleep, every shift of his body sending shivers down your spine, but you manage to relax after some time, letting his warmth envelop you as you drift off to sleep.
--
The feeling of waking up with you in his arms is so unreal, Jake thinks he might still be dreaming.
He looks down at your peaceful sleeping face and canât stop the smile that spreads on his lips. Jake always thinks youâre pretty, but this is a sight he particularly wants to commit to memory. He watches fondly as the bright sun rays of the early morning hit your face, making you scrunch your eyebrows and bury your face deeper against him. You grunt softly, and when he feels you shifting and stretching your legs, he pretends to fall asleep so you donât catch him staring. It seems like youâve raised your head, chin tilted towards him - if heâs lucky, youâre watching him âsleepâ just like he did seconds ago.
He contains a smile at the joke that forms itself in his brain before shooting his eyes open, catching you off guard during what you thought was a private, secret moment.Â
âShit!â you yelp, practically jumping off of him and rolling onto the other side of the bed. He bursts into laughter, proud that his little prank was effective. Before you can scold him, he makes his way to you, wrapping an arm around your waist and bringing your back against his chest. He thinks he feels your body tense; but then you bring your hand over his, swiping your thumb back and forth against his skin, and you relax in his hold. âYouâre so annoying,â you complain, but your voice is tender, almost weak.
He buries his face in your hair, trying not to be too loud when he inhales there. âSorry,â he says, the smile evident in his voice. âThe opportunity was right there. Caught you staring, huh?â
âYouâre such an idiot.â
âIâll take that as a yes.â Itâs quiet for a few minutes, and Jake is more than happy to enjoy this moment in silence, but thereâs something burning the tip of his tongue. Itâs been there for a while now, but he thinks heâs finally found the right moment. âY/N?â
âMm?â
âThereâs something I couldnât tell you last night, but I feel oddly okay saying it right now. Are you listening?âÂ
âI am, yeah,â you say gently, voice so soft it caresses his skin and draws goosebumps from it.
His chest expands and falls with a deep, shaky breath. With your back right against it, heâs scared youâll hear that his heart is beating faster than it should. âBad news first?â he says with a nervous chuckle.
âUh-oh.â
âThereâs no roundabout way to say this, so here goes, I guess.â He takes another breath. âIâm in love with you, Y/N.â You tense in his embrace, and he waits for you to say something, anything before he continues.
âOh,â is all you say. He hopes itâs a good oh - even if it isnât, he doesnât let it deter him.
âYeah. I really debated telling you this⌠I know you might not feel the same way. But I also know that if I donât say anything and make the same mistake twice, Iâll beat myself up over it for the rest of my life.â
âThe same mistake?â you ask, looking at him over your shoulder.
He gazes down at you tenderly, pushing hair away from your face with a gentle hand. âI already felt that way back when we lived in Australia. I was about to tell you but when I learned that I was moving, I didnât wanna risk ruining the little time we had left together.â
The look on your face both breaks his heart and patches it up again. âJakeyâŚâ you say, voice just a whisper. You turn around to face him and bury your face in the crook of his neck. The fact that youâre not saying much is making his stomach twist in agonising stress, but he takes it as a good sign that youâre still holding him tight and not running away.
âI think Iâd be the luckiest guy on Earth if you felt the same way,â he says, hopefulness clear in his voice.Â
And then he finally hears the words heâs been dying to hear all these years. âOf course, I feel the same way, Jake,â you say, eyes meeting his. âThis isnât bad news at all, itâs like, the best possible news ever.â
It takes him a few seconds, but when your words sink in, a bright smile graces his features. He feels tears coming up - tears of relief that you feel the same way, of sadness that it took the both of you so long to get here, of happiness that something new might start - heâs not sure. Perhaps everything at once.
âOf course?â he echoes, smiling wildly. âIt wasnât obvious to me.â
âOh, gosh,â you murmur, burying yourself into him once more. âI canât believe this is actually happening.â
He tightened his hold around you, bringing you to him as close as physically possible. âMe neither.â
The feeling of you tangling your bare legs with his and bunching up the fabric of his t-shirt in your fist awakens something in him - he had been in his head, thanking the heavens that you loved him back, reeling from his belated confession, but he was now very aware of his body. And of yours. He was reminded of Jay telling him to kiss you - although he hadnât needed to go there to reveal his feelings to you, it was still a possibility. It was even more so now that he knew you felt the same way.Â
He tries to be subtle as he brushes a hand up your back to the nape of your neck, gently grazing his fingernails against the skin there. He has to suppress a self-satisfied smirk when he feels you squirm under his touch, lifting your head to fix him with a scolding look. Your stern expression fades as soon as his eyes fall on your lips, however, and you quickly mirror his gaze. His lips part, and he feels his whole body shake as he takes a deep breath in. Who knew that youâd share your first kiss on a random Sunday morning in the fuckass middle of nowhere in Scotland?
Maybe you take pity on him, or you recognise the effort put into being the one to make the first move, or, as heâd like to think, you just really want to kiss him - either way, youâre the one who closes the gap and presses your lips to his.
Your lips. So soft, so delicate against his, absolutely perfect. Itâs a simple, tentative touch, but heâs craved it for so long that it makes his head spin. He frowns, despite himself instantly needing more than this feather-like feeling of your lips brushing against each other. His mind tells him to calm down and take it slow, but his body takes over, urging him to grab the nape of your neck a little harder, to hold you a little closer to him, to kiss you a little stronger. Thankfully, you let him do all of this and more, hands finding purchase in his hair and returning his intensity tenfold.Â
He doesnât know whatâs better - the fact that youâre kissing him or the kiss itself. The way your lips move against his is intoxicating; it wraps itself around its mind and leaves no room for thoughts that arenât of you. You seem to want him as desperately as he wants you, to have waited for him as long as he did for you, and this is what drives him crazy. You press your body against his and he sees stars; you let out a moan against his lips and he kisses you deeper, ready to do anything to hear that melody again.Â
Unfortunately, the only melody he gets to hear is that of his phone alarm, informing you that itâs quarter to eleven and that you have fifteen minutes to leave. Check-out at eleven am had sounded nice yesterday; now, he would stay in this dingy inn his whole life if it meant he got to keep kissing you.Â
The both of you reluctantly break apart, bursting into giddy laughter when your eyes meet. As said before, Jake always thinks youâre pretty, but with your pupils blown and your lips plump from kissing, this might just be the prettiest heâs ever seen you.Â
âYou know, I like you a lot, but Iâd like you even more if you could stop time,â you say.
He looks down at you with a smile, pushing away the strands of hair that had fallen on your face. âSure, Iâll learn how to control time for you.â
âThanks, Jakey.â You peck his lips, lingering, and he closes his eyes to savour your sweetness.Â
âAnything for you, baby.â His eyes widen at the nickname slip, but you erupt into giggles.
âBaby?â
âWould you look at the time, we really got to go,â he says, detangling his limbs from yours. He pauses for a second. âBaby,â he repeats, pressing a quick kiss to your forehead before bouncing from the bed.
You get ready together, and the mundane tasks of stripping sheets from a bed and packing bags become the funnest things heâs ever done. Youâre all over each other, attacking the other with kisses and hugs; Jake doesnât think heâs ever felt quite this happy.Â
And this is only the beginning.
--
Thereâs a glint in the receptionistâs eyes when you check out of your room, as if she knew something you and Jake had been oblivious to all along. Itâs the only one in town, so you go back to the little pub for a full breakfast with eggs, hash browns, haggis, and sausages. You get coffee so strong you think you might not sleep for the next four days, while Jake drinks tea that is equal parts sugar, milk, and actual tea.
From the moment you leave the pub to the moment you arrive at your doorstep, Jakeâs hands barely leave yours. When they have to, like when youâre searching for the perfect seat on the train or when the controller checks your tickets, theyâre back together within a minute, like two magnets that canât stay apart for too long. The rain has long subsided, leaving place to a bright blue sky and wet blades of grass that shine in the sun.Â
Now that your mutual feelings donât need to be kept secret, you tell each other about everything you had to go through, like you pretending your good news was your mum having baked the cookies Jake liked and him seeing your new boyfriends every two months on your close friends story. He tells you about all the hints heâs dropped, causing you to facepalm over and over again. It feels like two friends catching each other to speed on all the latest gossip, except the topic of that gossip is you.
The juxtaposition of your familiarity with Jake with the novelty of behaving like a couple, of not having to hold back with your touches or gazes or words, is nothing if not jarring. But you have a feeling youâll get used to it in no time.Â
As you unlock the front door to your building, you donât ask him if heâs coming up - to you, itâs a given that youâll be spending the rest of today and every day after that together. So when he doesnât follow you, staying still on the threshold, you turn around with a questioning look on your face.Â
âThereâs something I need to do this afternoon,â he says, taking both of your hands in his.
âCanât I come with?â you say. Jake wavers for a second, but sadly, he stays firm in his decision.
âSorry, baby, itâs a surprise. Iâll be back at seven with takeout?â
You canât possibly be mad at him when he calls you baby and offers food in the same breath. âOnly if you bring takeout.â
âYou only love me because I feed you, donât you?â he asks, a smile on his face.
âYup,â you reply. Youâre standing on a step, so you bend down to kiss him - you intend for it to be a peck, but when your lips touch, youâre unable to pull away. You let yourself get lost in the feeling of his lips on yours, in the warmth that takes over your body and makes your brain all fuzzy.Â
A loud, affronted gasp from behind you makes you jump from Jake, and when you turn around, Chaewon and Yunjin are standing in the stairwell, staring at you with wide eyes and gaping mouths.Â
âSo this was a sexcapade?â is, much to your horror, the first thing Yunjin says.
Thanks to Chaewon, neither you nor Jake have the time to dwell on this sentence as she comes running down the stairs and pounces on you. You donât know how a woman so small can have such force, but her hug is so tight you can barely breathe, let alone hug her back properly. âI knew you could do it!â she exclaims. When she pulls away, she seems so moved, it looks like sheâs about to cry. âYou finally popped your Jake cherry,â she whispers, but itâs loud enough for Jake to hear. A bark of laughter escapes his throat.
âOkay, thanks, guys,â you say, escaping this awkward situation and going up the stairs. âIâll see you later, Jake!â you yell over your shoulder. The girls seem to be on their way out, and youâre more than happy leaving him to deal with them on his own. God knows youâll get the worst of it when they come back.Â
As soon as you get to your flat, you make a beeline for your bedroom, plopping on the bed. Youâre the same person, and this is the same room. But something within you feels entirely different, like a scar that you had been carrying around had, without you even noticing, healed so well you could barely see it anymore. You lifted your hands in the air, looked at the back of them, then at your palms. They were the same old hands that had been with you your whole life, and you were almost shocked that there wasnât something utterly different about them after having held Jakeâs hand for so long. Just to be sure, you sniffed your right hand, but it didnât smell any different, either. But you still felt Jakeâs hand on yours, like headphones youâd been wearing for hours and still felt on your ears after taking them off.
Yunjin and Chaewon are back from their shopping half-an-hour later; they got you a chocolate fudge cake from Tesco to congratulate you. âYou guys are acting like this is my birthdayâŚâ you say, eyeing the cake greedily as Chaewon cuts it into three equal parts (even though it says serves eight on the packaging).Â
âThis is more important than your birthday, Y/N,â Yunjin states as she pours oat milk into three cups of Earl Grey tea. âThis is, like, the moment of a lifetime.â
âAre you saying a girlâs importance depends on her having a boyfriend?â
âYes, Y/N, thatâs exactly what Iâm saying. Especially when said boyfriend is the guy sheâs been pining after for all of her teenage and adult life.â
You sigh. âWell, he hasnât exactly popped the boyfriend and girlfriend question yet.â They both turn to look at you, an annoyed look on their faces. You stand up straight, uncomfortable under their gazes. âWhat?â
âUsually, Iâm all for clarity on this issue,â Chaewon starts. âBut isnât it pretty obvious here?â
âYouâre still gonna have to tell us everything in minute detail, but Jakeâs already told us what happened. He had no qualms referring to you as his girlfriend, so I really donât think this is something you need to worry about. What you should worry about is when and where youâre going to hop on that dick.â
Chaewon bursts into laughter, and you canât help but follow suit. âGosh, Yunjin, you really do have a way with words.â
âI know. This is what having a Jane Austen hyperfixation at fifteen will do to you.â
Following Yunjinâs orders, you tell them about the events of the previous day and this morning over tea and cake. They ooh and ah and gasp in all the right places, ask you very specific questions and even make you draw a picture of the room you stayed in. Youâve talked to them about Jake so many times that thereâs only so much to say now - but still, you talk for hours on end, deviating off-topic so often you end up talking about something else entirely.Â
Youâre in bed reading for your Middle English Literature class when the doorbell rings. Itâs seven on the dot, so it can be no one else other than Jake. Itâs been mere hours, but youâve missed him enough to last you for weeks.Â
He brought takeaway from the Indian place youâd raved about a hundred times but hadnât brought him to yet. Somehow, your heart grows even fonder as you watch his reaction to the food, the raise of his eyebrows, the widening of his eyes, the excited shimmy of his shoulders. When you ask him about his afternoon, a wide smile breaks out onto his face, like a lightbulb illuminating a room. Without a word, he scurries to your room, bringing back some sort of book with him. He hands it to you with a shy smile and curious eyes, eagerly anticipating your reaction. The cover reads Y/N and Jake in his clumsy but endearing handwriting, with the date of his arrival in Edinburgh and an em-dash scribbled underneath. âI havenât booked my flight home yet, so Iâll add the second date later,â he explains.Â
When you flick through it, youâre met with photographs of you and Jake on all of the trips youâve done so far, as well as the various adventures you got up to in the city. Thereâs even one of you sleeping in the library at two am during midterms when you had forgotten about one of your essays, due at midday. Jake had come with coffee and words of encouragement, and now he could brag that the high mark you got was thanks to him. Itâs not only photos - itâs also ticket stubs, receipts, stickers, and even a dried flower you had found pretty on your trip to St. Andrews. Heâs also written quite a lot, from diary-like entries about what you got up to that day or songs that reminded him of you.Â
âYou misspelt right here,â you say, pointing to a sentence that reads This is the cafĂŠ write next to the hotel where the last Harry Potter book is said to have been written!!! under a photo of you drinking a massive cup of hot chocolate. The more you look at the typo, the more it makes you laugh, until you have tears brimming in your eyes.
Thanks to Yunjinâs messiness, pens and pencils are strewn over your coffee table. Jake, flushed red in embarrassment at the small mistake, snatches a pencil and aggressively erases write, spelling it correctly the second time around. âThis is the level of todayâs English Lit undergrads,â he murmurs under his breath. His frown disappears when he looks at you and he laughs along.
You continue looking through the album until you land on a page titled Why I love Y/N. From top to bottom, left to right, itâs filled with Jakeâs tiny handwriting. You can tell he put effort into making it neat. Thereâs a singular photograph of you, one that dates from the first days after Jakeâs arrival when you were walking around in the Meadows, the park right next to campus. The sun shone down on you and you smiled brightly at Jake behind the camera. Â
Youâre not a quarter through reading when tears swell in your eyes, rendering your vision blurry. You wipe them away before they can fall and stain the page. Jake has detailed every last thing he loves about you. It can hardly get cornier than this, but the fact that he wrote this about you makes your heart so full, youâre afraid it might explode in your chest. It ranges from basic things like the way she makes me laugh or her pretty face when she falls asleep in the train (or anywhere, for that matter) to more you-specific things like the strict pastel colour-coding she uses for her notes and her perseverance when eating spicy food even though she canât take it. He mentions things about you that you didnât even know, and that feeling of being known in-and-out, of being really seen by someone else only brings more tears to your eyes. Your favourite line comes at the end - the way she makes any place feel like home. A proper sob pushes past your lips at this, and Jake, who had been watching you with an anxious smile, rests a palm on your knee and inches closer to you.
âWhy are you crying, is- Did I write something bad?â
You shake your head fervently. âNo, no, Jakey, this is⌠Itâs perfect. Iâm justâŚâ you trail, letting out a half-sob, half-chuckle. You look at him with a smile before pulling him into a tight hug. âI love it so much. I love you so much.â
You can feel Jake relax against you. âI love you too, baby. Iâm glad you like it.â
You pull away after a small while, and turn the next page over. Itâs a picture of you over breakfast this morning, with words WEâRE DATING!!!! written underneath it, and those simple words make you so happy, your cheeks ache from smiling. But every page after that is empty. Jake scratches the back of his neck. âI, um, I thought we could fill the rest out together. I debated just doing it myself and giving it to you at the end of the year, but I thought itâd be more fun doing it together.â
âIt would. This is such an amazing idea,â you say, flicking back through the pages.
âI thought of it because of that project I had. When I started working on it, all the photos I wanted to include were of you, but I wasnât sure how much my professor would appreciate that⌠So I decided to make one more personal. One for us,â he says shyly, shrugging like itâs no big deal.
âThank you so much, Jakey.â
He smiles. âItâs no worries.â
âDid you do it all this afternoon?â
âI had started it before, but I added it most of today, yeah. Which, by the way, awful timing. I wanted nothing more than to spend today with you.â
Your heart leaps. Youâre not sure youâll ever get used to hearing such words from Jakeâs mouth.
Sometime later, youâre laying in bed with Jake between your legs, watching the most recent animated Spiderman movie. With the tips of your fingers, you draw random patterns on his forearm, and if it wasnât for his occasional chuckles, youâd think he had fallen asleep. You chat for a bit after the movie, but you find that after such an emotionally-packed day, youâre ready to call it a night fairly early. But when the lights are off and itâs just you lying against Jakeâs chest, his fingernails grazing your scalp and his familiar, comforting scent clouding your judgement, all thoughts of an early night are thrown out of the window.
You shouldnât feel so nervous - you had fallen asleep in his arms last night, and it had gone well. Really well.Â
âThis is different from yesterday, isnât it?â Jake suddenly says, breaking the heavy silence with a low voice. Itâs like he read your mind.
âYeah,â you whisper against his skin.
No other words are needed. You brush the tip of your nose along his neck until you reach his jawline, pressing soft kisses there and delighting in the increasing shakiness of his breath. The feeling of your lips meeting is so intense, so all-encompassing, that you donât know if youâll be able to handle anything more.
This is still new territory, but youâre both so eager to discover it that it makes for a messy kiss, lips moving against each other ravenously, tongues beckoning moans from the other. Itâs a kiss that somehow leaves you breathless and breathes oxygen back into your lungs at once.Â
In a matter of seconds, Jake has flipped you on your back and is hovering over you, one hand holding him up and one hand free to roam your body. He slips it underneath your t-shirt, brushes it along the side of your waist, his touch leaving behind a trail of fire blazing on your skin. Itâs so distracting, you canât even kiss him back properly anymore. Jake doesnât seem to mind. At first, when he starts pressing hot kisses to your jawline and your neck, you think heâs giving you a respite - but when he gently sinks his teeth into the skin there, leaving marks that will later remind you tonight wasnât a dream, chuckling as you squirm and whine under him, you understand that this is anything but a respite.Â
You curse your earlier decision of not wearing a bra, because it gives you no preparation whatsoever to the sensation of Jake brushing his thumb against one of your nipples. With a loud gasp, your back arches off of the bed, which only aids Jake in raising your t-shirt up over your breasts.Â
He takes a minute to admire the sight of you panting and half-naked underneath him. It makes you feel shy, and you want to do something so that he stops looking and starts doing, but his gaze holds you in place. His pupils are blown with lust, eyes raking over your body and taking everything in. You have a hard time wrapping your head around the fact that itâs you heâs looking at with those eyes.Â
His soft lips attach themselves to your nipple while his fingers continue their work on the other one. Youâve never felt this sensitive, never felt this on edge, like you might fall apart at any second even with so little simulation. Your core throbs, impatiently waiting to be tended to, but youâre already trembling so hard from Jakeâs attention to your breasts that you donât know what will happen to you once he actually touches you down there.
âYou doing okay, baby?â he asks, the rasp in his voice making you want him impossibly more. You grip his hair and he looks up at you, a tender smile on his lips. You nod your head yes and he laughs. âYeah? You want more?â You pause at his question. You do want more, but is it worth your sanity?
It takes you a second to decide that itâs worth that and more. You nod again.Â
Jake seems to have sensed your hesitation. He tucks a strand of hair behind your ear. âYou sure youâre okay?â
âI am. Itâs just a lot.â
His expression of worry softens into a smile. âIâll take it slow for you, love. Itâs a lot for me, too.â He leans in to press soft kisses to your cheek, and some of the tension in your body diffuses. Whatever happens, Jake will be there to take care of you. âBut it feels good, right?â he asks, lips moving against your ear, sending shivers down your spine.
âSo good, Jakey,â you reply shakily.
âGood.â
You can tell that Jake really does want to take it slow - his movements are more deliberate, gentler. But eagerness, both yours and his, soon takes over, and a minute later, heâs trailing kisses down your body until he reaches your lower stomach. Your breath quickens as he hooks fingers underneath your leggings and underwear, sliding both garments down your legs and leaving you bare to him. You think the feeling of his lips on the fleshy parts of your inner thighs is what might actually do you in, make you lose your sense of reality forever - but then his tongue darts out against your clit, a barely-there touch, and your whole body flatlines.Â
Your reaction eggs Jake on, who, more confident now, takes the sensitive bud in his lips and alternates between sucking and licking motions. A knot ties itself embarrassingly quickly in your stomach, a knot that tightens and tightens as Jake flattens his tongue against you, licking up your juices from your entrance to your clit; a knot that threatens to come loose when he slides a long finger inside of you. You canât take more than thirty seconds of this.
âJakey,â you say, voice practically a moan. Your brain is fuzzy and it takes a distressing amount of time to form a simple sentence. âCan you come here?â
âIs something wrong, baby?â he asks breathily, sliding his finger out of you and coming back up so that his face is right above yours.Â
âNo, just⌠I want you.â
Any trace of worry on Jakeâs features dissipates as he cocks an eyebrow, one corner of his lips tugging up into a smirk. âIs that so?â
This kind of boldness would usually have you rolling your eyes, but here, it only makes your core throb more violently. Itâs almost humiliating how much you want this man. Itâs definitely humiliating, how easy it is to swallow your pride and play into his game. âYes, please,â you say, eyes pleading with him.
He smiles almost giddily before burying his face against the side of yours. âMy babyâs so polite,â he says, pressing a kiss to your cheek. âIâll give you whatever you want.â
âTake this off, then,â you say, grabbing the bottom hem of his t-shirt.Â
âSo she says please and gives orders,â he jokes, quickly obliging anyway.Â
Not once in your time apart had Jake posted any sort of beach trip or pool photos, so this was the first time you saw his bare chest. God, was it one for the history books. You trace the defined lines of his muscles with a finger and wonder how he had managed to get even more perfect. He lets you marvel at him for it, clearly proud that youâre gawking so shamelessly, but your mind drifts back to more urgent matters when he presses himself into you, his clothed cock, hard and hot, brushing against your folds. âFuck,â you sigh, bucking your hips into his to feel him over and over again.
Itâs so much, but itâs not enough; Jake instantly gets your message when you hook your fingers under the waistband of his boxers, pulling him to you and kissing him feverishly. Your lips donât part as he slides his boxers off, and you drink up the nectar that are his moans as you take him in your hand, pumping him a few times.
âCondom?â he asks, but you shake your head.
âIâm on the pill. And even so⌠I usually always use a condom, but I donât want to now. Not with you.â
Jake closes his eyes as he takes a deep, stabilising breath. âI feel totally normal about that. Not crazy at all.â
You giggle, and he opens his eyes, a wide smile gracing his lips before he bends down to kiss you. âYou ready for the night of your life?â he asks against your lips. âItâs gonna last five minutes, tops,â he says, making you laugh again. âIâm sorry, baby, I canât do anything about it. I think I couldâve cum just from eating you out.â
âThat wouldâve been hot.â
âReally? Weâll make it a challenge for next time, then.â
When Jake plunges into you, itâs unlike anything youâve ever felt before. He fills you up, slow inch by slow inch, until heâs buried to the hilt inside you. You both need some time getting used to the feeling - Jake drops his head in the crook of your neck and lets out a sound between a grunt and a moan, something youâve never heard from him before. You grab onto his shoulders, fingernails digging into his skin as you try to tether yourself to him. You hold him so tight that he has no choice but to let his body rest on top of yours, his arms coming to circle your waist and bring you even closer.Â
His movements start out halting, the pleasure so overwhelming that it makes it hard for him to move steadily. In time, he falls into a torturously slow rhythm, but itâs the perfect kind of torture, the kind that has tears brimming in your eyes. Itâs so hard to take, and yet you want more. Youâre brought closer to the edge with every thrust of his dick into you, especially as he picks up the pace and lifts your hips to meet his. The new angle has his tip brushing against that spot deep inside you that makes it hard to breathe.Â
You can tell heâs just as close as you when he loses that steady rhythm he had found, his motions growing more desperate, harsher, quicker. Conscious of your roommates, you slap a hand over your mouth to muffle your moans as your orgasm washes over you, your whole body on fire, so sensitive that the few more seconds Jake needs to come undone himself drive both your body and your mind into overstimulation. Even the feeling of him pulling out, drops of hot liquid dripping out of your entrance, is too much and makes you let out a small, tired whine.Â
Jake peppers your face with kisses as he holds your waist tightly, brushing his thumb back-and-forth on your warm skin, sticky with sweat. âYou did so well, baby. So good for me.â You think you might be ready for a second round if he keeps talking to you like that. âI love you so much.â
You sigh deeply, as if you were just told disconcerting news. âOkay.â
âOkay?!â he echoes, looking up at you with an outraged expression on his face.
âIâm sorry, I love you too, I just- Iâm not used to this yet! You canât just tell me you love and expect me to be normal. You have to warn me first.â
âCan I just warn you now that Iâm going to tell you I love you every time I get the chance?â
You sigh. âI guess.âÂ
âCan I tell you now?â he asks, and you hum. âI love you.â
âI love you more.â
Jake tuts. âI highly doubt it, but whatever makes you happy.â
You hold Jake close to you, one arm around his shoulders and the other hand playing with his hair as you come down from your high. You think he mightâve fallen asleep, and youâre close to drifting off yourself when he speaks. âYou have no idea how long Iâve wanted to do this. Not just the sex, although that has been on my mind for a while now,â he says, making you laugh, âbut all of this. Being together, getting to be in your arms like this, kissing you whenever I want. Calling you my girlfriend.â
âMe too, Jakey. I waited so long I didnât think it would ever happen.â
Jake chuckles. âHow stupid were we not to have noticed we felt the same way?â
âVery stupid. I think we felt so sorry for ourselves that we were stuck in one-sided love, that we didnât even realise the other was going through the exact same thing. But at least weâre now.â
âAt least weâre here now.â You and Jake yawn at the exact same time, making you burst into giggles, giddy with sleep and love.
âLetâs sleep, baby,â you say.
Jake hums, burying himself deeper against your body. âSleep well, my love. Iâll be here.â
--
After years of pining after each other, you and Jake find it a bit hard to keep your relationship to yourselves, or your hands off of each other.
At the beginning, all of your friends had been happy for you, but that quickly went away when your and Jakeâs honeymoon phase never died down and the PDA just kept on going. If the glue you were stuck with previously was metaphorical, this one was pretty close to being real. Superglue kept you together, your moments together rarely spent without some sort of physical touch. Yunjin fake-gagged so often, you were afraid she might actually vomit one of these days. It took Sunghoon two weeks longer than everyone else to clock you and Jake had started dating.
This meant that in private, there was truly no holding back. Jake back-hugged you any chance he got, to the point you started to think he was more koala than human - although thatâd imply he saw you as a tree. Make-out sessions were a particular favourite of yours - how could they not be when your boyfriendâs lips seemed to have been carved by God himself, soft and plump to the heavens, like they were made to be kissed. Really, you were just honouring Godâs will when you kissed Jake. Â
The goodbye that comes at the end of the year is not an easy one, and the month spent at home before you fly to Korea seems to never end. But you get there eventually, and as nice as it is to catch up with Jakeâs parents after so long, you feign sleepiness after lunch as an excuse to get some time alone with your boyfriend. Ironically, this âtime aloneâ is spent so intensely that you do end up falling asleep afterwards.Â
You have to admit, you really did a number on your boyfriend this time - what can a girl do when she missed her boyfriend this much? Jake is still passed out when you wake up from your nap, so you slip out as discreetly as you can from his embrace and get out of bed. You head for the closet first and swipe the comfiest looking sweater of his that you find there so you can stay warm as you look around his room. A pang of melancholia hits your chest - most of the pictures and objects on his walls and shelves are parts of his life you werenât around to witness. Friends you donât recognize, places youâve never heard of, phases youâd never known heâd gone through. But then you see the frame on his desk, a faded photo of the two of you at ten years of age, eating ice cream on the bench outside of your house. Milo is sitting at your feet. Jakeâs family hadnât adopted Layla yet. You realise that even if thereâs whole parts of your life you didnât get to share with each other, nothing could touch your memories, or your future.
You want to go back in time and tell fourteen-year-old you that no matter how painful it might seem at the moment, it will all be worth it for the sight of Jake Sim slowly drifting into wakefulness, patting the bed next to him, and noticing youâre missing with furrowed eyebrows. When he opens his eyes and they settle on you, a sleepy smile will grace his dazzling features, and heâll say, âCome back to bed.â
Youâll be even more in love at twenty than at fourteen.
permanent taglist: @zreamy @sunghoonmybeloved @lalalalawon @sd211 @w3bqrl @raikea10 @wntrnghts @moonlighthoon @4imhry @rikisly @loves0ft @iamliacamila @theboingsuckerasseater9000 @chaechae-23 @baekhyuns-lipchain @hyuckslvr @vernonburger @amorbonbon @fluerz (ask to be removed/added!)
Š asahicore on Tumblr, 2023. please do not repost, translate, or plagiarize my works. support your creators by reblogging and leaving feedback!
#enhypen smut#jake smut#enhypen x reader#jake sim x reader#sim jaeyun smut#sim jaeyun x reader#enhypen oneshots#jake sim oneshots#enhypen imagines#jake sim imagines#enhypen fluff#jake fluff
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
I really love how in Dan Da Dan, Okarun is sooooooooooo insecure that basically every single thing that happens makes him believe that Momo will stop being his friend.
(And isnât that relatable af my dear socially awkward, low self-esteem friends?)
But Momo⌠Momo is always seeking out Okarun, always trying to include him, always wanting to talk to him and be with him.
And itâs so obvious to us, the viewers, that Momo loves Okarun soooo much, that she loves talking about aliens and ghosts with him! But itâs not to him! At all!!!
And not in a "oh itâs anime, of course the main guy wonât notice how the girl loves him" way, but in a "this guy really thinks that heâs unlikable and heâs wired to believe that everyone will leave him eventually" way.
Like⌠when Jiji shows up and Okarun sees how cool he looks and Grandma tells him that heâs Momoâs first love⌠he immediately thinks "Thatâs it. Weâre done. Sheâll never want to stay with me now that HE is hereâŚ". Heâs jealous and heâs so scared that theyâre "still in love". He thinks sheâll go out with Jiji, that sheâll stop liking the supernatural and only do things Jiji likesâŚ
Meanwhile Momo is all like "why the FUCK is Jiji here? Okarun, help me get rid of him." And while they do bond over Jijiâs story, she very clearly doesnât like him like that. Sheâs STILL seeking out Okarun, and she obviously wonât stop liking the supernatural because, yes, itâs something she likes to share with Okarun, but itâs also something that, by now, she likes period. Itâs something they have in common and no pretty boy is gonna change that!
And itâs not just Jiji thatâs threatening Okarun and Momoâs friendship in his mind, itâs everything. Everything he does, everything he says, every moment where he thinks he failed at something⌠because heâs just got no self-esteem at all.
Thankfully, Momoâs very vocal and straightforward about how he needs to stop pushing people away all the time, and even though sometimes she teases him a little too much, sheâs got good intentions. She keeps doing and saying little things to reassure him. Like the whole "see you tomorrow" thing or how she goes out of her way to eat with him, how she always asks for his opinion or his help (like every time Aira says something batshit crazy, she always asks him "sheâs still on with this shit?" Itâs a detail, but I just love it so much). And Okarun didnât change his whole mindset just because his new friend told him that he should "stop with the self-loathing already" two or three times. Something like that is obviously buried deep and it takes time and work to change and I love that they didnât just make him suddenly all confident and shit.
Gosh I love this batshit insane anime and these crazy characters and their wonderful relationships!!!!
#dan da dan#dandadan#okarun#momo ayase#dandadan aira#dandadan jiji#this is a ramble post#that I wrote in 15 minutes in my car#Iâll probably come back to it later to try and explain myself better#but I got shit to do right now XD#my post
398 notes
¡
View notes
Text
á°Ö´ ÍŰŤ Í âď¸ Ö´â§ đđđđđ
đđđđđđ đđ đđđđđ đđđ
đ
hello, Iâm Tiffany and this is my manifestation diary! If you havenât read my previous diary entries yet, recently Iâve come to the realization that Iâve overcome all of my obstacles and there truly is nothing in my way except for me. So I made the decision yesterday to put my foot down and take the leap of faith, in other words, stop putting off manifesting my dream life because of fear. now this account will hold not just my diary entries but also the documentation of my journey to finally and seriously manifest my dream life.
â°ââââââââ ⥠⥠⥠05.21.2024
letâs begin!
ă
¤ă
¤ă
¤đ. â° ŰŤ đťââď¸ â Ö´ ŕŠ Ë DEFINING THE OBJECTIVE
I want to make the end goal a bit more clear, the term dream life is both pretty straightforward and a bit vague. what would I like my dream life to include? how would my dream life make me feel? and ofc, Iâm not just manifesting my dream life, Iâm manifesting my dream self. what would my self concept be? how would I like to be?
tiffanyâs dream life check list - what it means to live my dream life
attend my dream school
be 100% perfectly healthy (physically, mentally, emotionally, in every way basically)
have good eating habits and a good relationship with food
have perfect straight A pluses (revision to previous grades as well)
have the perfect friend group for me
healthy, super soft, hydrated, moisturized, smooth clear skin (and elimination of acne genes) (body + face)
perfect tangle free hair at all times, pretty, voluminous, bombshell hair
a healthy, perfect, loving relationship with everyone in my family
own a super cute and fluffy golden retriever puppy
high paying jobs for my parents <3
have a rolls royce with a pink exterior
grow taller
have every single clothing item Iâve saved on Pinterest
have my YouTube channel blow up
complete head to toe desired appearance
desired lifestyle
perfect eyesight
be super good at makeup and have all desired products
have a gorgeous bedroom
have a very active and lively social life
have the perfect, most ideal school, social, and home life
completely healed phone addiction
have a lot of desired hobbies that Iâm very good at
have a fun and eventful life, always have fun plans and something going on
be on the right track career-wise
elimination of social anxiety and shyness
high self esteem and confidence
be more in touch with my culture
be a complete master at manifestation
huh, this is shorter and less serious than I thought itâd be, ig this was also a way of getting out of my own head. I thought manifesting my dream life would be a bit challenging for some reason, but ig a dream life rlly isnât as complex as I thought it was. I mean now I feel silly, itâs just a dream life! nothing more than a lifestyle and a few personal fixes. I feel like I just got humbled.
đđ. Ę âš Ö´â˛ď¸ đŻÍ É THE OUTLINE
alright, I know what I want and I know how manifestation works. but just to make sure I donât over complicate anything or things dont get confusing, Iâll create a sort of plan or outline. Little steps I can fall back on if I get a bit lost.
step number one we have covered, have a desire
step number two, put your foot down and make the firm decision that you have it. this decision is for good, nothing u do can take this decision away so donât u dare worry about âruining progressâ or âmessing upââ uâre better than that.
step number three, once youâve decided itâs done, itâs done. the only and I mean it when I say only thing for you to do is to act like it. imagine you, the creator of your reality, making the decision that you have something only to then be like âis it coming?â âdo I have it?â BE FR!! act like you have it, think like you have it, and see the world as if you have itâ because you do. you decided you did, didnât u? Itâs ur reality, what u say, goes. and no, youâre not acting like u have it to get something out of the 3D, youâre doing it for your sanity. Because you deserve a break, you deserve relief, you deserve to be the you that has it all!! let yourself be in the sowf because why shouldnât u be certain you have it? donât entertain anything that says u donât. getting in the sowf is easy, u deciding u have it is all the confirmation u need. thereâs no reason for u to not be certain u have it.
sowf = knowing that u have it
step number four, optional not necessary but itâs really gonna help and is fun. immerse yourself in the new story. experience it!! have fun!! u finally got what u want, u finally r who u want to be, so choose to live that life!! try methods for the sake of fulfilling urself (never to make anything appear in the 3D, u know better, 3D desperation doesnât get anybody anywhere.) try out methods to have fun and be more familiar with having what u want.
thatâs it girl, thatâs all u gotta do, thatâs all u ever had to do. decide it, experience it, assume it. u donât always have to feel âgoodâ or âhappyâ u just have to know u have what u want, u just have to assume. the goal is to truly know that u have it, to be faced with the 3D and still know it in ur bones u have what u want. u deserve to trust urself like that, u deserve to be fulfilled like that, and u deserve those things from YOU not from the 3D. U deserve to feel secure in urself, donât let ur security come from the 3D. loa bloggers mean it when they say the materialization is simply the cherry on top and I get that now. For me, itâs about being able to depend and trust urself, to rely on urself, and in that way everything else comes off the pedestal.
âď¸ : ahhh I forgot to finish up this post yesterday but here it is!! Iâm so excited!! part two to come soon âĄ
#manifesting my dream life#loa blog#loa tumblr#loassblog#loassumption#manifesting#peachkkumas diary#pure consciousness#edward art#loa diary#manifesation#neville goddard#void state#loa success#success story#manifestation#assume and persist#law of assumption#shifting consciousness#affirmations#imagination creates reality#3d reality#loablr#states of consciousness
971 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Chimney is striding towards a tall, dark-haired man who is currently checking the cockpit of a helicopter. Time is of the essence, but they will still need to wait for Hen.
Tall guy has a nice ass, Buck thinks vaguely, a little distracted by all the activity that's going on around them. He wonders if the choppers get to go out every day. He would, if he were a pilot.
When the guy turns around, it is to reveal a handsome face: chiseled jaw, aristocratic nose, straightforward gaze, generous lips and - oh - a cleft chin. That face breaks into a broad smile, the lines crinkling at the eyes and around the mouth adding to the overall attractiveness of the features.
"Howie, hey!" Tall Handsome Guy hugs Chimney tightly, enveloping the shorter man in a sincere embrace. "Long time."
Wow. Buck blinks at the show of affection. When he gets closer, he sees that Tall Handsome Guy is actually about the same height as he is, but with a more angular face - that jawline is to die for - and he is broader in the shoulders. Even more handsome up close, too, which is totally unfair.
"This is Tommy, Tommy Kinard. He used to be at the 118," Chimney introduces. "Used to have a fat head, but he grew out of that."
"Thanks to you," says Tommy. He holds out a hand to Eddie and Buck.
Eddie shakes Tommy's hand first. "Eddie Diaz."
"Pleasure. And you are...?" Tommy turns to Buck.
Buck takes the proffered hand. Good God his hand is so big and strong. "Uh, Evan. E-Evan Buckley, hi."
"Hi Evan," says Tommy, smiling at Buck, the smile as warm as his hand. The name Evan sounds cozy and welcoming coming from Tommy, and for a second when Buck meets Tommy's eyes, he almost forgets to breathe. No man should be this good-looking, Buck thinks. Tommy clears his throat and his smile turns a little cheeky. "I'm gonna need that hand to fly the chopper, kid."
"Oh! Oh, right, sorry. I was just, um, thinking. About Cap and Thena."
"Yeah, we're gonna need Hen to show soon with some coordinates," Chimney says, looking antsy. "Can't go flying all over the Gulf of Mexico."
Tommy shrugs. "We'll do what we can. Wait, I see a car pulling in. Might be her. Get in the backseat, strap yourselves in. Once I get Hen clear of Melton, we'll dash. Hopefully she has a good cover story..." His cheeks puff out and he lets out an exaggerated exhale. Then he grins at the three. "If we're all arrested, can I blame it on you, Howie?"
"Yeah I really twisted your arm with the 'Please help us save Cap and Athena'." Chimney climbs in after Eddie.
"You know it's because of your irresistibly pretty face," says Tommy dryly, helping Buck get in, a hand on his elbow. "Alright, put those helmets on. Careful, Evan."
Buck manages to catch Tommy's faint frown just before the pilot takes his seat and starts up the engine, go over his checks or whatever pilots do. Tommy's concerned, which isn't a surprise. They're asking a huge favor.
But it's so cool that he is throwing in his lot with them, just like that. Buck doesn't think there are many people who would do this. Tommy Kinard really is pretty cool.
"Alright. She's ready to go when we are," says Tommy. He opens his door and slides out. To the trio, he says, "Don't touch anything. I'm gonna hang out near Melton and run intercept."
"We'll behave," Eddie says, holding up his hand like a Scout.
Tommy only rolls his eyes and chuckles before jogging away to the main hangar. Buck can't help noticing how the flight suit pulls over the man's shoulders and ass as he moves.
Wonder what his workouts are like, Buck muses. Maybe more squats and lifts.
Now, all they have to do is wait for Hen to show.
--
edited on AO3
Tommy's POV
470 notes
¡
View notes
Text
priorities
synopsis: osamu miya has always been a simple guy, prioritizing the same things all his life. but what happens when a new, unexpected person comes along, making his priorities change? warnings: rushed, probably ooc osamu bc i havenât finished s4 yet </3 fem!reader in this one! 1.6k words
osamu miya only ever had three things on his mind: food, volleyball, and his annoying twin brother.
he didnât think much about anything, or anyone, else. he actually has a pretty straightforward routine, featuring all his main priorities.
wake up and eat a delicious breakfast
school (though heâs mostly thinking about what heâs having for lunch right now)
lunch with his friends and atsumuÂ
volleyball while his brotherâs being annoying
snacking while drowning out atsumuâs voice
dinner, calmingly munching on his meal while his brother is still being annoying.
go to sleep, probably off to dream about food again
so yeah, osamuâs a pretty simple guy.
he didnât get distracted easily, not that heâd be able to, anyway. if he lost focus during a match his brother would be sure to get his ass. which he already does, when osamuâs love for food occasionally gets the best of him.
for almost as long as he can remember, osamuâs had the same guiding priorities as always.
so, why was it that all his priorities were being messed up now?
why, instead of looking forward to lunch, he went to school looking forward to seeing your face?
why was he now zoning out during volleyball practice at the thought of you?
why was it that when you came along, he suddenly fell asleep dreaming of you, instead of his next meal?
he couldnât understand why you were suddenly overcoming him. you, who heâd barely just met. how could someone he met not even a year ago be suddenly more important to him than everything heâs been prioritizing all his life?
he couldnât figure it out.
he couldnât figure you out.
youâre a year under him. youâre in the yearbook club, because, according to you, your friends wanted to all be in the same club together. that day, though, you had come alone. you said you were there to photograph the volleyball club, and you were nice to him, really nice. he couldnât help but stare at you a little as you hurried around, trying to get the best pictures.Â
that day, you briefly mentioned really liking onigiri, and that you were craving some at the moment. apparently, hearing say that was all it took to make him fall for you.
again, really simple guy.
ever since that day, when he first laid eyes on you, osamuâs never been able to stop looking for you everywhere he is. seeing your face was now the thing he looked forward to the most, with the highlight of his day being your satisfied little smile after taking a bite out of an onigiri.
his little crush was slowly becoming not so little anymore, with his teammates quickly catching onto the younger twinâs new and powerful infatuation.Â
theyâd tease him sometimes during practice, with his brother occasionally making snide remarks on how âhis serves were off, probably because his daydreaming about his cute little girlfriendâ causing osamu to roll his eyes and tell atsumu to âshut upâ as he shoves a ball towards his face.
whenever he found the time to do so, osamu would stop by wherever you were. one of these days he gave you an onigiri heâd made himself, mumbling something about overhearing you say you like them. you told him it was the best onigiri youâve ever had, so he started making them for you whenever he could.
youâd started eating lunch together at least once a week, and he really couldnât help but stare at you while you munched on your meal. for some reason, he always thought you looked the most beautiful while you ate. especially if it was him that prepared it for you.
itâs not like heâs a coward or something, he wants to confess to you. he really does. but he canât help but be scared about how itâs going to affect his life.
his three main priorities, all overshadowed by a new one.Â
he wasnât sure he was ready for that, so he waited. he waited, and waited, and waited. until one day, it all became too much for him.
he hadnât planned it, hadnât prepared for this except for all the countless nights imagining this moment. well, he hoped heâd be able to muster up some poetic words from those sleepless nights, instead of making this an incredibly awkward and disturbing experience for the both of you.
âhey âsamu!â you greeted him. he felt himself blush merely at the sound or your voice. he silently cursed himself for how pathetic he was being. he handed you the onigiri he had brought along for you today, while avoiding all the eye contact he would to ensure you wouldnât see him blushing furiously.
âwait, actually!â you said as you shoved your hand down your bag, slowly bringing out a container, âi brought you onigiri, too!â you quickly handed him the food, looking quite sheepish, âi wanted to switch things up a bit, but honestly i donât think theyâre as good as yours. still though, i wanted to do something for you! to thank you for being so sweet to me.â
you giggled softly as you handed him the packed goods. you kept talking, rambling on about your day or random things youâve had on your mind. he didnât reply to you, didnât say or do anything but listen to your voice, not really processing what you were saying. he couldnât exactly form coherent thoughts right now. he just stared silently at the meal, then at you, then back at the meal. he repeated this action thoughtlessly for a while. well, not really thoughtlessly, his mind was currently rushing with many thoughts, so many he couldnât decipher any of them, except for the breathtaking image of your face.
suddenly, he felt overcome by courage and impulsively said, âbe my girlfrienâ?â
that seemed to stop your rambling on its track. you opened and closed your mouth repeatedly, trying to find the words to reply, or maybe you were just too shocked to process what heâd just said.
âc-can you repeat that?â you stuttered, still too taken aback by his sudden confession.
osamu felt as if his heart was trying to race out of his chest at this very moment. he hitched his breath, opening his mouth as he prepared to repeat his question, to face your cruel rejection, when a loud voice suddenly boomed throughout the schoolyard.
ââSAMUUUU!â
priority number three.
âyerâ running late for volleyball practice, ya idiot,â atsumu said, âhurry up or weâre makinâ ya do diving drills alone!âÂ
osamu seemed to cringe at his brotherâs voice, silently cursing him for interrupting your conversation. he turned around to look at his brother, and when he looked back at you, he couldnât help but feel as all the previous courage to confess quickly drifted out of his body. now, all he could do was silently pray you actually hadn't heard him correctly, but he knew that was wishful thinking.
ââsamu i-â
âiâve gotta go,â he interrupted you before hearing your words of rejection. he turned around and walked off after his brother, turning back to look at you twice, both with an apologetic and awkward look on his face.Â
you were left standing shellshocked, alone, in the middle of the schoolyard, wondering what the hell just happened.Â
you debated the possibilities of having actually misheard him. maybe he was actually talking about his secret girlfriend, bea. or maybe he actually saw a bee. no, that seemed very unlikely. but, really, what were the chances of your long-time crush actually liking you back? highly improbable. youâd even go as far as to say it was impossible, if you hadnât caught him staring at you for a second too long before.Â
you werenât about to confess to him, though. no way. you already felt incredibly lucky to have somehow managed to befriend osamu, destroying your friendship would kill you. you nervously nibbled on the onigiri you were currently holding, the one heâd made for you today. your favorite flavor, too. it was sweet, how he remembered exactly how you felt about each and every flavor.
well, that thought made you even more anxious, as you had now started pacing around nervously, trying to decipher what you should do with your current situation.
meanwhile, osamu wasnât having it much easier.
âjeez, ya really blew it out there, didn't cha?â his brother teased him.
âshut up,â he mumbled back in reply, ââs not funny,â
âi think it is!â he laughed, âwhy didnât ya ask her out sooner, though? iâm sure she woulda gone on a date with ya,â atsumu said. well, osamu doubted that, and he wasnât exactly sure when his brother switched from being an asshole to actually trying to comfort him. though, osamu figured maybe he felt bad after being the one to interrupt.Â
actually, scratch that. that doesnât exactly sound like atsumu.
ââm not sure about that,â osamu replied slowly.
ânah, i know it! sheâs crazy for ya,â he said, as he put a hand on osamuâs shoulder and patted him comfortingly, âyouâll get it next time, just not durinâ practice time, yeah?â
then it seemed like the topic was immediately erased from his brotherâs mind, because he then started rambling on about whatever it is happened to him, not adding a single word about what just happened. osamu only listened to him vaguely, occasionally nodding or humming in reply, but his mind was clearly elsewhere. mostly on whether or not his brotherâs words rang true at all.
did you really like him back? well, he figured it wasnât actually impossible, you do treat him differently as you do others. and you made onigiri for him today. you always laugh at his shitty jokes, too. and you said you thought his hair was cute once.
âŚyeah, maybe he should try confessing to you again.
but heâd make sure to do it properly this time.
#i love him sm#literally my motivation to watch s4#osamu x reader#haikyu x reader#haikyuu x reader#miya osamu#osamu miya#haikyĹŤ!!#haikyuu#fluff#one shot
334 notes
¡
View notes